《My Wife Is A Sword Immortal》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1: As If a Rainbow Chapter 1: Chapter 1: As If a Rainbow Red candles, an incense burner, half-drawn bead curtains. Wedding bed, festooned windows, a beauty adorned in wedding red. Zhao Rong rubbed his bleary eyes once more. Am I dreaming? But could a dream be this vivid? What came into view was an ancient-style room filled with classic items he had never seen before. The room was elaborately decorated and under the candlelight, it was bright and grand, but it all centered around one jarring theme color¡ªred! Underfoot the carpet was red, stepping on it felt like sinking into a clump of sunset clouds. The small round table not far ahead was covered with a red cloth, its fiery red tassels hanging low to the ground. On the four walls, wooden windows, furniture, were red paper-cuttings of the character for double happiness. Finally, at the innermost part of the room was a deep red¡­ wedding bed? The bed curtains were rolled up on both sides, revealing yet another festive red interior, not to mention the red-clothed woman sitting by the bed whom he dared not look at for too long. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Zhao Rong suddenly looked down at his own attire in amazement. Well, no running away. Although he was terminally single, he hadn¡¯t eaten pork or even seen a pig run? He had seen ancient weddings in movies and TV shows. So, it seems I might be a groom. Does this mean I¡¯m now in the bridal chamber? And the miss under the red bridal veil sitting on the bed, is she my bride? Zhao Rong staggered to his feet and stretched out his hand to rub his face. When he had just awakened and sat by the door on the ground, he hadn¡¯t felt much, but now that he stood up, he felt dizzy and headachy, with a dry mouth and parched tongue. Zhao Rong looked down and sure enough, there was a wine jug overturned on the ground, some clear liquid remained inside, reflecting the bright moon outside, with patches of moisture all around on the ground. No wonder he reeked of alcohol. A hangover? He shook his head, turned, and walked to the door where two red lanterns hung in the corridor outside. It seemed to be a courtyard, the evening breeze was cool, the distant night was as dark as ink, occasionally broken by the chirps of insects. Zhao Rong looked up to see the high moon and could not make out any difference from the moon in his world. So, he closed the door and returned to the room. Better figure out the situation with this body first. Zhao Rong glanced around and saw an exquisite dressing table near the bed. The bronze mirror reflected the light of the candle right into his eyes, slightly dazzling him. He couldn¡¯t help but steal another glance at the bridal woman sitting on the bed. All the commotion he made earlier seemed to provoke no reaction from her, not a single movement. The woman¡¯s wedding attire was intricate, but still couldn¡¯t hide her slender and tall figure. The only part of her body exposed were those crossed hands on her lap¡ªdelicate as snow, with fingertips painted red, small and exquisite, which somehow reminded him of a kind of ice cream he loved eating when he was younger. Zhao Rong shook his head to dispel these strange thoughts and walked towards the bronze mirror. Wasn¡¯t I just up late writing my graduation thesis before I went to sleep? How did I wake up in this place? Is it lucid dreaming or a film set prank? Could it be time-travel? This is too absurd! He had only seen such things in web novels or dramas; who would believe them in real life? Moreover, as someone studying humanities, with a fondness for web novels and a penchant for fantasy, he was still a staunch materialist. Encountering such an event truly shook his worldview to its core. By the time his thoughts reached this point, Zhao Rong had already arrived at the bronze mirror. He took a deep breath and turned to look into the mirror. In the reflection was a familiar yet unfamiliar tender face. A groom¡¯s hat reminiscent of a ducal cap sat on his head, black hair, brown eyes, well-defined features, a thin face, fair skin. This¡­ isn¡¯t this how I looked in high school? I¡¯ve become younger? Zhao Rong opened his mouth slightly in surprise, and saw the young man in the mirror mimicking him, finally daring to affirm that this was indeed himself now. It seemed as though looking at this face awakened something, and gradually, a sense of detachment enveloped him¡ªan overwhelming dizziness and headache assailed his mind wave after wave, like tidal waters on a full moon night. Zhao Rong held his head in agony. ¡°Ding!¡± A light sound, unclear from where it came, sounded, and he felt as though a bunch of memory fragments, not his own, emerged from nowhere in his mind. The original owner of this body was also named Zhao Rong, styled Ziyu, seventeen years old, from Qianjing of the Great Chu Dynasty, living since childhood with his mother in the southern part of Duke Mansion in Qianjing, and now a scholar of the Imperial College¡­ This world¡¯s thoughts and culture vaguely resembled that of the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period, active and thriving, where the Hundred Schools of Thought debated and contested, an unprecedented grand occurrence, and he was a Confucian student¡­ ¡°Heh, it somewhat matches my major,¡± Zhao Rong thought with self-derision. In his previous life, after getting into university, he chose to study Ancient Chinese Literature contrary to his parents¡¯ wishes. As he neared graduation, only then did he realize how difficult it was to find employment with that major, but he had no regrets. Eh, this world actually contains supernatural forces, and his mother was a cultivator! She was a Tribute of the fourth household of the southern part of Duke Mansion, but she had passed away three years ago¡­ He mourned for his mother while he diligently studied. Now that the mourning period had ended, he was to follow his mother¡¯s arrangement and marry into the southern part of Duke Mansion. Indeed, it was ¡°marrying into¡± ¡­ He was to marry into the family of the second daughter of the Duke of Jingnan¡ªZhao Lingfei. In his memory, Zhao Lingfei was the only child of the fourth son of the old Duke of Jingnan, and similar to him, had also grown up without the presence of her father, with her mother passing away when she was young. His own mother was extremely close to Zhao Lingfei¡¯s mother, and after the latter¡¯s departure, she became a surrogate mother to Zhao Lingfei, taking care of her as she grew up ¡­ ¡°Childhood sweethearts, two innocent friends?¡± Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help thinking after ¡°reading¡± this segment of memory. But why did a surge of complex, negative emotions flood his mind at the mention of her name? Loathing, hatred, resentment, shame, humiliation. ¡°Damn it, why does he hate her so much?¡± Cough cough, could it be that he opposed the feudal practice of arranged marriages by the parents, and longed for love born out of freedom? That¡¯s not it! He was a Confucian student in this world, adhered to the propriety, valued filial piety, and even obeyed his mother¡¯s command to marry into her family ¡­ wait a second, marrying into a family! A multitude of sealed memories surged in Zhao Rong¡¯s mind. From a young age, he showed little interest in cultivation, but was obsessed with Confucian learning, aspiring to become a famous scholar, to apply his intelligence, assist the king, and bring peace to the nation. Yet at the age of twelve, his mother arranged forcefully for him to marry into the Zhao family. Although the other party was a childhood friend and their relationship was close, he, deeply influenced by Confucian thought, could not accept the fact that he was to become a humble son-in-law. In this world, the status of a son-in-law was equivalent to that of a servant, very lowly. Even if he became the son-in-law of the Duke Mansion of the Great Chu dynasty, wasn¡¯t he still looked down upon, laughed at by his peers, his prospects for officialdom cut off, with his ambitions and achievements reduced to nothing! He could not understand why his mother, who always loved him dearly, insisted on having him marry into the Zhao family. But he found it difficult to defy his mother¡¯s order and could only vent his outrage and grievances upon Zhao Lingfei. All because of you, you¡¯ve been competing with me for mother¡¯s attention since we were young. I could tolerate it because, after all, I am the elder brother and should let you have your way. But now you even want me to be your son-in-law? How utterly humiliating! As a result, their relationship gradually deteriorated after their engagement at the age of twelve. Three years ago, his mother passed away, Zhao Rong entered the Imperial College, honoring her memory through his studies; Zhao Lingfei, in a plain dress, went to a place called Purple Energy Pavilion for cultivation and was vaguely heard to have gone elsewhere later on. Now, three years had passed, and Zhao Lingfei had returned, and as planned, they got married. As to why he was waking up lying on the ground beside the door ¡­ ah, his head hurt, how much had he drunk? ¡­ Zhao Rong rubbed his temples, gradually digesting these memories. He stared blankly at the young face in the copper mirror. These memories felt as though he had lived through them himself. A dream within a dream, just waking from a grand illusion? Was it Zhuang Zhou dreaming of a butterfly, or the butterfly dreaming of Zhuang Zhou? Zhao Rong took a deep breath, then exhaled forcefully, turned around, and walked towards the woman in bridal clothing on the wedding bed. Upon reaching the bed, he noticed the woman¡¯s Jade Hand clenched tightly around something, with several colored ribbons peeking out from between her fingers. Zhao Rong slightly lifted his gaze, staring at the red bridal veil that separated the two of them for a while. Just as he was about to lift his hand, he suddenly paused, looked from side to side, and sure enough, on a small table next to the bed, there lay a Jade Ruyi tied with a red ribbon. He picked up the Jade Ruyi and gently lifted the red bridal veil. In that instant. He held his breath. He saw a woman adorned with a phoenix crown and cloud-shaped hair ornaments, her hair in the style of hanging tassels. Her eyebrows were like distant mountains containing gray, her eyes like deep autumn waters, her temples like drifting clouds, and her skin as tender as a smiling peach blossom. Graceful and delicate as light clouds veiling the moon, wafting elegantly like the soft return of falling snow. With beautiful brows and refined eyes, ice-smooth skin and bone structure, she was like the concentrated essence of artistic beauty, making one forget the mundane world! Zhao Rong had seen many retouched photos of celebrities and internet beauties online, the so-called ¡°once-in-four-thousand-year beauties,¡± the ¡°classical beauties,¡± and thought he had seen it all. Yet, to his surprise, upon rebirth, the first person he saw turned out to be such a peerless beauty! What most stirred Zhao Rong¡¯s heart was the light brown teardrop-shaped mole under her left eye, which not only failed to mar her delicate features but instead added a touch of pitiable charm, offsetting her otherwise cool demeanor. Such a beauty, my heart aches for her. Suddenly, he felt a growing heat within his body ¡­ ¡°Qing Jun.¡± Zhao Rong murmured almost involuntarily. Under the red candlelight, Zhao Lingfei trembled slightly. Her Jade Hands gripped even tighter. She continued to lower her eyelids, refusing to look at him, but her delicate ears and slender neck turned crimson as if brushed with rouge, deep red as blood. It was unclear whether it was because of the chamber name she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time or because of the blatant stare from the person in front of her. There was another spell of silence; the atmosphere began to grow somewhat amorous. Eventually, the woman in the bridal attire could no longer bear the silence and broke it first; her Jade lips parted lightly, her voice ethereal and cold, as if it came from aeons of frost and snow, yet it also carried a trace of trembling. ¡°The jade ¡­ where is the jade?¡± ¡± ¡­ ¡° Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Youre Not Worthy of Her Chapter 2: Chapter 2 You¡¯re Not Worthy of Her ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Rong slightly furrowed his brow and pondered for a while, but still couldn¡¯t find any clues. Moreover, he had actually checked his clothing when he had awoken and hadn¡¯t carried any jade items on his person. Had he forgotten something important? His eyelids twitched, sensing something ominous¡­ Lingfei lowered her gaze and waited for a moment, but seeing no response from the person in front of her, she lifted her head. Their eyes met. One high, one low. The woman¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, Zhao Rong apprehensive. ¡°Where is the Jade Token?¡± The woman asked earnestly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is my Jade Token?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The woman repeated. Her voice grew colder, like a thousand-year-old unmelted peak. ¡°What Jade Token are you talking about?¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s scalp tingled under her gaze, but he still looked at her sincerely. I would also like to understand the situation, um, the Jade Token you mentioned, is it important¡­ ¡°That is my Jade Token.¡± The woman looked up at him and said, word by word. Zhao Rong opened his mouth but remained silent. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lingfei was silent. Seemingly realizing something. She sniffed, her eyes like autumn waters examined him for a while and then she looked away no more. Loosening her tightly clenched hand, she suddenly rose and strode outside, her face expressionless. Zhao Rong hastily stepped aside to let her pass, standing still and foolishly watching her retreating figure. Her garment was an intricately ornate phoenix robe, her tall stature and slender waist accentuated by her straight, graceful back, her head held high like a swan, she pushed through the door without looking back. Zhao Rong took a while to come to his senses. Had she been angered? Eh, should I go after her? But what would I say if I caught up¡­ What¡¯s this? Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a dark object on the carpet. Bending down to pick it up, it was a black Jade Token. The Jade Token was entirely black without any impurities, the surface smooth and warmly polished, the carving exquisitely lifelike, yet not symmetrical. On one side was an unknown mystic bird, and the other side engraved with a few words¡­ ¡°How do I send my thoughts of love?¡± he murmured softly. Could this be the Jade Token she was talking about? No, the multi-colored ribbon attached to it looked somewhat familiar¡­ So she had been clutching this black Jade Token in her hand. Zhao Rong suddenly realized. Was this related to the Jade Token she had been asking about? ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± Suddenly, a crisp shout came from outside the corridor. Footsteps started, then halted. He turned to look, and a round-faced girl stood at the doorway. She bent over, supporting her knees, panting as she called, ¡°Miss, where are you going? It¡¯s so late, wait for me~¡± Then, the round-faced girl leaned into the room, glaring at the cause of all the trouble, and indignantly exclaimed, ¡°Stupid Rong¡¯er! Why did you make Miss angry again? Didn¡¯t you promise me you wouldn¡¯t bully Miss anymore?¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°???¡± Where had he bullied her! Wasn¡¯t it her who kept asking some inexplicable question, demanding some mysterious jade, and then left inexplicably on her own? Before he could even begin to defend himself, the girl threw out a ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll ignore you forever,¡± and ran off in a flurry. This girl, Zhao Rong shook his head with a wry smile, what oddities had he encountered tonight¡­ She must be Zhao Qian¡¯er, Lingfei¡¯s personal maid. The three of them had grown up together, closely bonded. Due to issues arising from him becoming Lingfei¡¯s husband, conflict arose with Zhao Lingfei, but Qian¡¯er had always been trying to mediate between them, playing the peacemaker¡­ ¡°You aren¡¯t worthy of her.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Zhao Rong looked around frantically, the room empty, the outside silent. Was he hearing things? The next second, his hair stood on end. ¡°You¡¯re not hallucinating,¡± the voice repeated. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of her.¡± Zhao Rong took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down and carefully listen and discern. ¡°Her Sword Heart just shattered.¡± The voice, accompanied by a light laugh, echoed in Zhao Rong¡¯s mind again. It was raspy and gender-neutral, sounding like the grinding of sand by seawater at low tide, deep and desolate. It continued, ¡°However, it¡¯s actually a good thing. For a woman practicing swordsmanship, only by reaching ¡®Supreme Forget Love¡¯ can she achieve Great Tranquility.¡± ¡°The way of the sword is profound, human hearts are unfathomable, and the Sword Heart should not be tainted by even a speck of worldly dust. She originally had a mind as clear as crystal. After this, by cutting off personal attachments and reforming her Sword Heart¡­ heh, although you¡¯re useless, you ended up doing a good thing without holding her back.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So you came just to mock me?¡± Zhao Rong narrowed his eyes and thought. He didn¡¯t speak this time. The voice paused and then asked, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me anymore?¡± Hearing this, Zhao Rong felt even less anxious. He ignored the voice. Instead, he straightened the clothes he was still not quite used to, walked to the door, closed the door that the woman had pushed open, picked up the wine jar that fell to the floor, placed it on the Eight Immortals table inside the room, and casually picked up an elegant purple clay teapot to pour himself a cup of tea to quench his thirst. This tea was a bit astringent. He suddenly missed the ¡®Happy Fat House Water¡¯¡­ ¡°Interesting, no wonder you have no cultivation but dare to live off a woman,¡± the voice echoed in his mind again. Zhao Rong smiled but didn¡¯t refute. ¡°How should I address you?¡± He put down the teacup, lightly thought to himself, then began to fiddle with the Mystic Bird Jade Poem Card. Upon closer inspection, he found the Jade Token even more extraordinary. It emitted a delicate fragrance, serene and profound, inexplicably reminding him of Qinglian, admirable from afar but not to be desecrated up close. He had smelled it on someone a short while ago. Upon touching it more, the jade slightly warmed. He began to grow fond of it. The voice fell silent for a moment. ¡°¡­Call me Gui,¡± it finally said. ¡°Nice name,¡± Zhao Rong quipped, continuing to play with the Jade Token. Seeming to perceive his distraction and nonchalance, Gui curiously said, ¡°Hey, kid, aren¡¯t you afraid of me? Don¡¯t you want to know how I¡¯m communicating with you?¡± ¡°Afraid of what? If you really meant harm, would you be talking so much?¡± Zhao Rong stopped his actions, picked up the cup and took a sip of tea, ¡°As for how you¡¯re speaking to me, well, you¡¯re either some powerful being transmitting your voice over great distances, or you¡¯re some fallen existence, only a remnant soul residing within my body or this Jade Token in my hand. Either could be speaking in my Sea of Consciousness.¡± Zhao Rong paused, ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to believe the latter. So, which one are you?¡± Gui: ¡°¡­¡± Trying to scare me? Zhao Rong smirked. Being reborn, I know all the clich¨¦s; you must be my golden finger, not looking like a system but rather an accompanying grandfather or grandmother? Probably so. Sigh, how depressing. I just wanted to quietly be a salted fish, live off a woman, take in the sights of this world, occasionally act as a literate thief, plagiarize some articles, compose a famous poem, gain a bit of fame, leisurely enjoy this life. But now, no sooner had I arrived than I drove my lady away, and now here¡¯s an accompanying grandfather emerging, probably going to tempt, encourage, and supervise my cultivation, starting an epic of a useless person becoming legendary. Sigh, so clich¨¦, life is truly both dull and tiresome ¡­¡± Gui no longer wanted to speak, because it was boring; the novelty of awakening had faded. However, to confirm some important matters, it decided to take the initiative, ¡°Where is this?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± After a thoughtful pause, Gui answered truthfully, ¡°I am in one of your seven chakras, the brow chakra to be exact, indeed speaking to you within your Sea of Consciousness. I am not a remnant soul; the state is quite special but about the same¡­ ¡± It paused, self-mockingly added, ¡°If you died, I would also be erased¡­ now it¡¯s your turn.¡± Zhao Rong nodded calmly. Bound to the host? Likely, but he couldn¡¯t fully trust it, not ruling out the possibility of it harboring intentions of possession or other malice. He must stay alert! ¡°This place is Duke Mansion in Qianjing of the Great Chu Dynasty.¡± He thought for a moment, then added, ¡°Great Chu seems to be located in Wangque Continent.¡± His mother had mentioned this to him when he was young. She had also said that Zhao Rong¡¯s hometown wasn¡¯t here but in the distant Southern Tranquility State¡­ ¡°Qianjing, Qian? Interesting, interesting.¡± ¡°Wangque, Wangque¡­ I¡¯ve actually returned to the Xuanhuang Realm!¡± Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Sorrows-Forgetful Millet Wine Chapter 3: Chapter 3: The Sorrows-Forgetful Millet Wine Xuanhuang Realm? This world is called Xuanhuang, Zhao Rong pondered. And what about Qianjing¡ªwhy is the character ¡°Qian¡± surprising to him? ¡°Boy, do you know what year it is tonight? Are the Du You and Qingyang Han families still in this Tranquility State?¡± After thinking for a moment, Gui added, ¡°What about that mighty sect? Is it still the number one sect in Wangque?¡± Zhao Rong nonchalantly picked up the teacup, took a slight sip, and said leisurely, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gui: ¡°¡­¡± It really wanted to give him a sword strike. But it no longer had a sword. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m nothing but a good-for-nothing who lives off others, completely devoid of cultivation. How would I know about the affairs of the people up in the mountains of Wangque Continent?¡± Zhao Rong declared righteously. ¡°However¡­¡± He paused, calmly picked up his teacup again, and slowly continued. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, eat your rice one bite at a time. Although I¡¯m quite useless now, that¡¯s only temporary. Later, you can examine my body and see if there¡¯s some hidden rare physique, like the Ancient Sacred Body or the Nine Yang Extreme Vein. Then, find me a top-tier cultivation technique that suits my training, preferably the kind of peerless Foundation Establishment Skill that you obtained through great hardships at your peak but, unfortunately, were unable to cultivate!¡± ¡°With your knowledge and experience complementing my intelligence, I¡¯m sure we can crush our enemies and quickly rise to power. Then, whether it¡¯s helping you rebuild your body or rectifying your regrets, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake!¡± Having said that, he lowered his head to take another sip of tea. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°???¡± Gui was greatly astonished. ¡°Why should I help you? With your talentless physique, inherent deficiency, and clogged meridians, any cultivation technique would be in vain for you¡ªyou¡¯re not even worth my attention!¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Zhao Rong spit out all the tea in his mouth¡­ Gui sighed once more and said, ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out why it chose you. Your wife¡¯s talent for cultivation is a million times better than yours, and she could even rival the¡­ cough, or even that girl just now. If it were them, I would have given my all to assist.¡± ¡°It¡¯s maddening! If there are no accidents, in this lifetime you¡¯ll probably only reach as high as the Fu Yao Realm. To be weak is the original sin! Help me rebuild my body, rectify regrets? An ant dreaming of reaching the skies, a fool¡¯s delusions!¡± ¡°¡­¡± All of a sudden, Zhao Rong really wanted to ¡°go home.¡± ¡­ In the night, a tall building within the Duke Mansion. It was also the tallest building in the West City of Qianjing. The building was named Cheng¡¯en Tower, constructed when a certain Duke¡¯s legitimate daughter was promoted to Empress and returned home for a visit. The plaques were inscribed with ¡°Cheng¡¯en Siyi¡± (Receiving Grace with Righteous Thoughts), personally named by the Emperor of Chu at that time. The tall tower overlooking the lake stood among exquisite gardens lush with greenery and dazzling flowers. Upon its completion, Cheng¡¯en Tower and its garden were the talk of Qianjing¡¯s nobility, but it was merely a part of the maximal imperial grace that the Zhao Family of the Duke Mansion had enjoyed since the founding of the nation. A hundred years ago, the Zhao ancestors helped the Grand Ancestor of the Xiang family establish the country. The Grand Ancestor, patting his hand, smiled and asked, ¡°May my descendants marry your daughters?¡± For the next hundred years, the two families intermarried through generations. Yet, in this generation, with the new Emperor recently enthroned, the eldest daughter of the Zhao Mansion had already married, and the famously beautiful second daughter of the Zhao family had now chosen to marry into another household¡­ Atop Cheng¡¯en Tower. A lone man was drinking his sorrows away, looking up at the sky. He sat by himself at the edge of the roof, holding a sword in one hand and lightly lifting a jar of wine with the other. Amidst the fierce wind and grand sky, the moon accompanied his drink, but instead of moon-gazing, he looked unfocusedly down at a brightly lit building within the mansion. Whenever he drained the wine in his hand, he¡¯d gently toss the jar over the side of the tower, reaching for another jug without hesitation. He remembered how that half-grown boy always liked to frolic with his two ¡°sidekicks¡± below the tower. Because Cheng¡¯en Tower was only opened to distinguished guests on visits or during the Double Ninth Festival, and since the elders of the mansion traditionally forbade children from climbing high. So, what lay hidden within the highest building in the world became one of the greatest mysteries in the minds of those three children back then. That boastful brat always solemnly declared that the tower contained a man-eating monster, suppressed under books as heavy as mountains by a Confucian Saint, the horror of which was second only to that of the defeated great water monster lurking in the neighboring lake. Whenever that moment came, the young lady would listen to his nonsense with complete earnestness, nodding and shaking her head intermittently, clutching tightly to his sleeve and turning pale whenever she heard something scary. And Qian¡¯er, who was scared at the slightest thing, would always be the first to burst into tears, squatting on the ground with her ears covered, her back to her young lady and Brother Rong. As the seasons changed, that boy seemed to always come up with all sorts of new and diverse ways to play, leading the young lady and Qian¡¯er on wild romps through the garden all year round. In the spring, they rode makeshift bamboo pole horses to the hills behind to pick green plums, dig for bamboo shoots, make fishing rods, and fish for shrimp and crayfish; in the summer, armed with a wooden slingshot of unknown origin, they went into the woods to hunt birds, climb trees, take eggs, and catch cicadas; in the fall, they carried cloth bags to the farms outside the city to pick fruit, play house, play hide-and-seek, and fly kites. In wintertime, little hands turned bright red making snowmen, cutting paper, setting off firecrackers, and lighting fireworks. The young lady would leave in the morning wearing a white skirt with him and come back in the evening clad in a ¡°black skirt,¡± never escaping a lecture from her Aunt Liu. But the next day, she would be bouncing around again, finding new ways to sneak out with him. The young lady was naturally quiet, but when she was with that stinky boy, she became extremely lively. The sword-bearing man threw back his head and took a deep swig, then shook the wine jar to find it empty, and casually threw it away. The three children liked to collect shards from the broken wine jars below and skip stones by the lakeshore. It was the stinky boy who first learned the trick from the older children from the other estates, later teaching the young lady and Qian¡¯er, and the three of them would often come to play. Initially, the boy could skip the stones the most times, but as the young lady and Qian¡¯er gradually cultivated, the number of times their stones skipped naturally increased. Yet, interestingly, it was always the boy who won, so he would boast triumphantly, while the young lady would sit quietly beside, resting her cheek in her hand and listening intently, smiling amicably; Qian¡¯er would uncooperatively reveal his secrets, leading to a session of playful bickering¡­ Those scenes would never appear again. Since when had things changed? It was probably when that Zhao brat began schooling, and the young lady and little Qian¡¯er started their cultivation under their protectors¡¯ watch, I guess. The three children started to understand the differences between men and women and the proprieties thereof, and their innocence disappeared. Latter, that stinky boy picked up some of that pedantic Confucian knowledge, and became even more unbearable, always spouting ¡®this¡¯ and ¡®that¡¯ and ¡®the sage says.¡¯ Then came that engagement when the young lady and he were twelve¡­ Heh, stinky boy, were you too good to marry into my young lady¡¯s household? If it hadn¡¯t been for the Zhao Family of the Southern Tranquility State being utterly devoted to the young lady, would the old man and Teacher Bai have agreed to let you marry into our family? The sword-bearing man suddenly abandoned the wine jar and stood up with his sword in hand. Because he had seen a figure in red walk out from the vaguely lit house he had been staring at all this while. The silhouette hastened away, faster and faster, as if fleeing something terrifying in the pitch-black night. Had the boy decided to leave? He sighed. In the end, he didn¡¯t really feel it was much of a loss, just a little heartache for the half-jar of wine he¡¯d parted with. Had he known, he would have kept it for himself. ¡°You have broken the rules.¡± Someone said from behind him. The sword-bearing man acted as if he heard nothing, just tightening his grip on the sword in his arms, and sat back down, tilting his head back, and continued drinking merrily. As if the tall elder behind him didn¡¯t exist at all. ¡°Teacher Bai once said, until they turn eighteen, we should not interfere in their private matters,¡± the tall elder said as he walked up to the sword-bearing man, meeting his gaze and continued, ¡°What wine is that?¡± ¡°This?¡± The sword-bearing man lifted the wine jar in his hand, then suddenly burst into a radiant smile, ¡°The very Daughter¡¯s Red wine I buried for the young lady with my own hands when I first came to the Zhao Mansion, now perfectly aged for seventeen years. Old man, care for a swig?¡± The tall elder kept staring at him, expressionless, and repeated, ¡°What wine is that?¡± The corner of the sword-bearing man¡¯s mouth twitched, as he slowly put down the raised wine jar. ¡°Huangliang Forget Sorrow Wine.¡± His gaze turned reflective, ¡°A gift from an old friend, who said this wine can induce a profound dream, as if one has lived another life, and upon waking, one can appreciate the value of this life.¡± ¡°It worked pretty well when I drank half a jar of it,¡± the man said, mocking himself before continuing, ¡°Since that boy has a thick head, I thought he really needed it, so I gave him the other half.¡± The tall elder stayed silent for a moment, then dropped the words ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again¡± and slowly walked away. The sword-bearing man quietly let out a breath of relief. But then a sentence from afar made his eyelids twitch. ¡°I shall report this to Teacher Bai, but as for the young lady¡­ you¡¯ll have to tell her the truth.¡± Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 I Am Also a Pedestrian Chapter 4: Chapter 4 I Am Also a Pedestrian Zhao Rong woke up on his own this time. He didn¡¯t open his eyes immediately but perked up his ears to listen first. Good, no noise from that girl. He breathed a sigh of relief, opened his eyes, and got up. Streaks of morning light streamed through the window, laying across the floor in front of his bed. It was still the quaint room he had arrived in upon his rebirth, only, since that night she left, he had been living there alone for three days. Such a big bed for just one person to sleep in¡­ It was actually quite nice! ¡°Who needs a bike anyway?¡± he muttered. Over these days he had gained a deeper understanding of his surroundings and also remembered much more. The Great Chu Dynasty was vast, somewhat similar to the Han Dynasty of his own world. Yet, it was also small, because Wangque Continent was even bigger, and it was merely a medium-sized dynasty in the southwest of Wangque Continent. Not to mention what Gui had said about the Xuanhuang Realm. The Duke Mansion of Jingnan was one of the top few nobilities in Great Chu, with hereditary noble titles. Each generation had members who entered the Immortal Sect for cultivation. Especially in the last two generations, Zhao Che, Lingfei¡¯s father, was once the direct disciple of the head of the biggest Immortal Sect, Purple Energy Pavilion, within the surrounding nations. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï But, for some reason, he voluntarily gave up the chance to inherit the position of head and left with Lingfei¡¯s mother, who was also a disciple of the Purple Energy Pavilion, to travel. However, when they returned from their travels, only the pregnant mother Zhao was left. And Lingfei inherited her father¡¯s cultivation talent, even surpassing him. She joined the Inner Sect of the Purple Energy Pavilion at fourteen, was promoted to a purple-dressed disciple at fifteen, attended a trial examination in a cultivation holy land, and afterwards went to that holy place ranked first in the southwest of Wangque. It was said she was unmatched there. All this information came from that girl, Zhao Qian¡¯er. She also mentioned that many outsiders coveted the untouched heights, but could only swallow their disappointment, because the young mistress paid them no heed. After saying that, she gave him a sideways glance. The little girl praised her lady as if she was a rare gem in the heavens and unmatched on earth. It seemed as if he really didn¡¯t know how to cherish her, and that would truly make him the biggest blockhead¡­. Thinking of that girl, Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but have an itch in his teeth again. Although she had declared she would ignore him after their wedding night, she came over early the next morning, either tickling him with her hair or pinching his nose, causing quite a chaos. He was incredibly annoyed, but still succumbed under the ¡°danger¡± of the little girl, Because whenever Zhao Rong was about to lose his temper, she seemed to precisely grasp the moment, suddenly stopping all her movements. She held the corners of her dress with both little hands, her bright peach-blossom eyes welling up with tears, looking down shyly while sneakily glancing at him, sniffling, she muttered, ¡°Whimper, Rong¡¯er brother is already finding me annoying, whimper¡­¡± Zhao Rong surrendered. He could never stand a girl¡¯s tears, so he quickly soothed her with soft words. However, this little girl couldn¡¯t hold back either; the next second she burst into laughter, hurriedly covering her mouth, her little face serious, she said, ¡°This time I¡¯ll forgive you, but don¡¯t be mean to Qian¡¯er anymore~¡± ¡°¡­¡±He felt like slapping himself. In the past few days, he had been getting up early and accompanying her for morning exercises by the Silver Mirror Lake within the mansion under the pretense of helping him train his body. However, Zhao Rong later found out that Lingfei had been cultivating every morning at the Lake Heart Pavilion¡­ Those few days, apart from the first day after the wedding night when Qian¡¯er had carefully dressed him up and dragged him to greet the family elders like the old Duchess and their aunts and uncles, and he encountered Lingfei on the veranda outside the main hall preparing to leave, He hadn¡¯t seen her since, and she seemed to be deliberately avoiding him¡­ And during that encounter in the corridor, she passed by him with an expressionless face and an indifferent gaze. He paused, turned around, and softly called out a few times, wanting to explain the misunderstanding from last night. However, she acted as if she heard nothing, her steps unchanging as she gradually walked away. The stewards and servants passing by all quietly glanced sideways, showing a hint of surprise on their faces. He did not feel embarrassed, lowered his hand that had been halfway raised, and chuckled freely before turning his back and walking away. Perhaps it was for the best, to let himself break off thoughts that should not be there. By now, he had mostly understood his own situation. In recent days, he had met many members of the Zhao Family, and even the old head of the family had visited once. She was currently the pillar of Zhao Mansion, still vigorous, but after all is old and needed to quickly decide on a successor. How can such a huge family fortune and vast power as Duke Mansion be maintained? External needs the Emperor¡¯s grace, internal needs cultivators. Only powerful cultivators are the foundation for a wealthy and influential family! And the powerful cultivator must also bear the Zhao surname due to the unreliability of outside Tribute. However, among the recent generations of the Zhao family, only Lingfei Zhao and her father have been outstanding in cultivation, and the latter had been missing for many years. The only remaining, Lingfei Zhao, although extremely talented, was after all a woman. This was also why, just after the new emperor ascended the throne, though it was a good opportunity to fortify the imperial family¡¯s bonds through marriage, the Zhao family would rather the new emperor harbor some resentment than let Lingfei Zhao marry into another family. It was clear that the old lady of the Zhao family was grooming Lingfei Zhao as her successor, hence choosing someone like him who had been brought up like a son in the house, knew their inner workings, and had grown up as childhood friends with Lingfei Zhao. The main reason probably was that he was a weak Confucian Scholar, and Lingfei Zhao could easily suppress him. In public, she could freely show disdain towards you, and you could only suffer in silence; otherwise, just leave and stop relying on Duke Mansion for support. Alas, the head of the household is weak, not so easy to live off others! Thinking this, he suddenly understood his past self a bit more. Now that he had almost figured out the situation, it was better to pack up some belongings, prepare some Silver Tael, and leave this place early. Actually, his original self had considered leaving before, even packing his bags, but for some reason, he had delayed until after Lingfei Zhao returned to the mansion for her wedding. He had planned to head south to Tranquility State, to the place his mother once spoke of, looking for his origins. For this, he had asked Zhao Kuo, Lingfei Zhao¡¯s second elder brother, who had always gotten along well with him, to purchase a continent-crossing ship ticket from the mountain cultivators. The price was certainly not cheap, but he had also asked Zhao Kuo to help pawn some miscellaneous legacies left by his mother¡­ Thinking of that clever but slippery scoundrel of a second brother, Zhao Rong ground his teeth, wondering how much kickback he had taken. Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped when one was dependent on someone else for everything. He¡¯d wait for an appropriate opportunity to disappear quickly, following the original plan, head to Tranquility State to seek his origins, treating the journey as a trip to enjoy the scenery of this realm. Wondering whether the mountain Cultivator¡¯s continent-crossing ship could fly or if this realm had something like teleportation portals that could whisk him away instantly¡­ Sitting on his bed thinking about these things, suddenly the room door creaked open from the outside. This girl, never knocks on doors. Zhao Rong sighed, getting up to greet her. Three girls stood outside the door. The one in the middle was a round-faced young girl with her hair tied in twin buns, pink ribbons holding her hair, a small nose and lips, and slightly pointed chin. What was most captivating were her peach blossom eyes, which looked drunkenly mesmerizing and appealing. Following her were two pretty maids each holding a tray. Qian¡¯er saw Zhao Rong coming to greet her, stood with her hands behind her back, and gave a mischievous, charming smile. Her peach blossom eyes narrowed into two crescent moons, and her lips curled, revealing a pair of tiny white fangs. Noticing Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze linger on her small fangs, she quickly raised her hand to cover her mouth, widened her eyes, giving an expression suggesting you didn¡¯t see anything just then. Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± The Great Chu had replaced Legalism, which had been followed for a hundred years, with Confucianism under the previous emperor¡¯s rule, with Confucian norms gradually taking deep root in people¡¯s hearts. High-status families valued the etiquette of women not showing their teeth when laughing or swaying their skirts while walking. Thus, the former Zhao Rong always disapproved of her demeanor, feeling it was indecent. But the Zhao Rong of now¡­ Just found her incredibly adorable. Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Autumn in the Heart of the Departed Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Autumn in the Heart of the Departed Zhao Rong smiled helplessly. He raised his hand, intending to pat her head, but reconsidering that it might not be appropriate, he instead gently scraped the tip of her delicate nose. Although he had been driven to distraction by this peculiar little girl over the past few days, she was the only person willing to be close to him since he arrived in this world. He had always believed that there were two kinds of people in the world one must not disappoint: those who love him, and those who hate him. The little girl was stunned for a moment; her face turned beet red, she hastily turned around, grabbed the clothes and copper basin held by two following maids, bowed her head, and quickly rushed into the house. Rong¡¯er has really changed; weird, weird, and a bit annoying¡­ Seeing this, Zhao Rong clenched his fist, coughed lightly, apologized to the two stunned maids with a smile, and gently closed the door. Turning his head to look, Qian¡¯er was busy at the washstand inside the house, her back to him, her figure slender. As Zhao Rong walked towards her, he casually asked, ¡°Why did you come so late today? Not accompanying me to morning exercises?¡± Qian¡¯er turned around, her blush subsided, and she smiled faintly, ¡°Today is the grand-mother¡¯s ninetieth birthday, I was helping the young mistress make longevity noodles in the kitchen. The grand-mother loves the noodles made by the young mistress the most.¡± After speaking, she handed Zhao Rong the wooden brush in her hand, already coated with ointment. ¡°No wonder I was wondering why these past few days the outside of the estate was bustling, I thought there was some festival.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? He took the brush resembling a toothbrush and began to brush his teeth by the copper basin. ¡°Rong¡¯er, do you want to try making a bowl of longevity noodles too?¡± Qian¡¯er tentatively asked. He turned back to look at her and seeing her serious expression, he hurriedly shook his head. Make noodles? What a joke! Instant noodles, maybe? I¡¯m an expert at those, especially the old altar sauerkraut flavor. ¡°No! A gentleman keeps away from the kitchen.¡± Seeing his refusal, Qian¡¯er pouted. You made them for me and the young mistress when you were a child, and have you really forgotten whose birthday you share with the grand-mother?! Suddenly, she rolled her eyes and smirked slyly. ¡°Rong¡¯er~~¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± She quickly passed him the hot tea in her hands, and Zhao Rong took it and rinsed his mouth. ¡°Do you know what else today is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It can¡¯t be your birthday as well, can it?¡± He then casually took the warm, wrung-out face towel offered by the young girl and wiped his face. Ah, this is absolutely blissful. Is this the life of a wealthy scion in a dreadful feudal society? Why do I feel utterly guilt-free now? Alas, I¡¯ve fallen. Initially, he had resisted, unaccustomed to this luxurious life where everything was served on a silver platter, but under Qian¡¯er¡¯s strong insistence, he had reluctantly joined in. If there¡¯s no habit, create one¡­ Thinking of this, he suddenly realized that Qian¡¯er had gone quiet. Removing the towel from his face, he looked at her. He saw Qian¡¯er staring at him with an odd expression. Is there something on my face? ¡°Well~ today is also Qian¡¯er¡¯s birthday.¡± She averted her gaze, fiddling nervously with the corner of her clothes. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence.¡± Zhao Rong exclaimed happily. ¡°Then we must celebrate properly!¡± He paced back and forth, thinking, ¡°How about I take you out today? Confucius Temple, Evening Water Street, those places are bustling with fun and lots to eat. Shall we go have some fun, eat something delicious?¡± Actually, he had planned to visit the Imperial College today, to pay respects to the mentors at the Imperial College, but all these could be postponed. After all, the little girl¡¯s birthday was more important, and he had originally requested a ten-day leave from the mentors, of which only half had passed. Qian¡¯er¡¯s face brightened but then dimmed. She quickly waved her hands, ¡°No, no, today is the grand-mother¡¯s major celebration, and later I have to help the young mistress; there are lots of things to do, and also¡­¡± ¡°You used to say ¡®tirelessly our parents brought us up.¡¯ My parents are not around, so my birthday cannot be celebrated lavishly, maybe, maybe Rong¡¯er can make me a bowl of longevity noodles!¡± Having said that, she cast another glance at Zhao Rong. Good Lord, I really can¡¯t make noodles. Zhao Rong looked at her with a helpless expression, her pitiable little appearance indeed tugging at one¡¯s heart. ¡°Qian¡¯er, I¡¯ll gift you a birthday poem instead.¡± He suddenly raised his eyebrows. Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Rong¡¯er, are you going to write a poem for me?¡± ¡°Grind the ink for me!¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s eyebrows danced with excitement. Seeing his confidence, Qian¡¯er suddenly became doubtful. She muttered, ¡°Could Brother Rong be planning to write a limerick?¡± However, the young girl still hurried off to fetch the ink slab and stick of ink to grind. Zhao Rong returned to the bedside and changed into a clean Confucian robe that she had just brought him. After putting it on, he noticed something oddly strange about today¡¯s robe. The material was still luxurious and refined, but the sewing was noticeably poorer compared to what he usually wore. Eh, why are the sleeves asymmetrical? Who was the third-rate tailor who made this? He found it odd for a while but didn¡¯t dwell on it, as the clothes were only slightly uncomfortable to wear, and it was hard for others to notice. He shook his head, adjusted his clothes, tied his headband, took out the Mystic Bird Jade Poem Card from his waist, thought for a moment, then pulled out a white handkerchief from under the pillow and stuffed it into his chest pocket before heading to the desk. Meanwhile, Qian¡¯er had already finished grinding the ink and had prepared the rice paper and brush. Zhao Rong approached the desk, dipped his brush in ink, turned his head to look at the curious young girl beside him, smiled, and focused before starting to write. His calligraphy skills stemmed not only from the memories inherited by the original body but also from his time participating in the calligraphy club during university. Although he had been slack in his four years of university, achieving mediocre grades, he had always maintained a passion for calligraphy and classical Chinese, even participating in provincial calligraphy competitions for two consecutive years. This time he used semi-cursive script, as he wanted to use running script but feared the young girl would not understand it; because the history of this world was different from his previous life, calligraphy had only developed to the point of clerical, cursive, and regular scripts, with no trace of running script¡­ Qian¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened as she watched him write fluently and smoothly on the rice paper. It was a style of writing she had never seen before, but being unfamiliar with calligraphy, she did not pay much attention. ¡°Fu Ni Chang?Joy of Autumn,¡± whispered Qian¡¯er with her jade lips slightly parting. Is there such a poem card name? She tilted her little head in wonder. Whether in the Purple Energy Pavilion where she had stayed previously or at the current Cultivation Holy Land gathering the geniuses of the state, she had attended many poetry societies and literary meetings organized by fellow disciples along with her mistress and had read numerous collections of poems. After all, the thought of the Hundred Schools of Thought was widespread and had a significant impact on the mountain, involving most of the Cultivation World in this contest of the Great Dao, with Confucianism being one of the three predominant schools among them, not to mention that Cultivation Realm named by the Confucian Saint¡­ Thus, Confucianism was almost a necessary subject for most cultivators to delve into. Maybe I just haven¡¯t seen it. She stuck out her tongue. Soon, her attention was captured by the poem on the paper. ¡°Joy of Autumn. Late lotuses adorned with round dewdrops. The breeze is nice; rows of fresh geese cling to the chilly mist. Crisp tunes from the silver pipes, clear strings plucked on jade columns.¡± The girl frowned slightly, her jade lips parted slightly. ¡°Toast the boat. Chorus singing, celebrating the birthday. Life lasts a hundred years, separation is easy, meeting is hard¡­ separation is easy, meeting is hard¡­¡± For some reason, as she recited these lines, she suddenly stopped, muttering them over and over; after a while, she took a deep breath and continued. ¡°On uneventful days, invite friends to the fragrant feast. Time urges green temples, the breeze caresses rosy cheeks¡­ cherish the joyful moments. Why not indulge before the jade cup.¡± Having finished reading the poem, she looked up at Zhao Rong, who was a head taller than her, biting her vermilion lips, her eyes shimmering as if they held stars. Suddenly, the surroundings seemed to brighten. Though no windows were open in the room, a sudden breeze arose, lifting the curtains and flipping the pages of books. ¡­ At the entrance of the Earl Mansion, a tall, elderly man scrutinizing the guests suddenly turned to glance inside. ¡­ In a corridor of the mansion, a man holding a sword, with a sedge grass in his mouth and leaning against a pillar with eyes closed for a rest, slowly opened his eyes. He muttered under his breath, tightened his grip on the sword, and closed his eyes again. ¡­ ¡°How do you like it?¡± Zhao Rong asked with a light laugh. The girl didn¡¯t concern herself with the delicate Flying Sword that had appeared in the Heart Lake. She sniffled and earnestly said, ¡°Qian¡¯er likes it very much.¡± A pearl-like tear rolled down from the corner of her eye, went down her somewhat chubby, fair cheek, and finally stopped at the sharp tip of her chin. Zhao Rong was taken aback. Wasn¡¯t she just smiling a second ago? Why did she suddenly start crying? Is this what women are like? How terrifying. ¡°Brother Rong, my mistress and I are leaving today.¡± Zhao Rong fell silent. She gazed at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also leaving?¡± Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Confucius said, "Vast Chapter 6: Chapter 6 Confucius said, ¡°Vast ¡°Who told you that I was leaving?¡± ¡°Everyone in the mansion knows, they say you asked the second young master to buy you a trans-state ship ticket to Southern Tranquility State.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Rong was covered in cold sweat. So much for Zhao Kuo¡¯s vow of loyalty that reached the sky and his promise to keep silent. I was planning to slip away quietly, but now everyone in the mansion knows, and I¡¯m the last to find out? Qian¡¯er said, sniffling, ¡°At first, Mistress and I thought you wanted to visit your hometown after the wedding. But then, on the night of your wedding, you quarreled with Mistress¡­¡± At this point, she slowly lowered her head, twisting her hands. ¡°And yesterday, when I was helping you pack, I accidentally saw your luggage¡­ You¡¯ve taken everything Auntie Liu left for you. Are you¡­ not planning to come back?¡± ¡°¡­and leave Mistress and Qian¡¯er behind?¡± The atmosphere quieted for a while, and then she suddenly looked up, staring at Zhao Rong. ¡°Then why did you still send that letter to Mistress? Do you know how happy she was when she received it? She brought us back right away without even attending the Qingyun Platform competition in Taiching Prefecture the next day¡­¡± Zhao Rong turned his head, avoiding her gaze, focusing on the poem on the desk. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Truthfully, he didn¡¯t buy into the girl¡¯s words; she was still immersed in their childhood emotions¡ªbelieving there was still an innocent love between him and Lingfei. But people change. How many childhood sweethearts ultimately end up together? Lingfei had to inherit the Duke Mansion, and he was merely an excuse for her not to marry out; however, he didn¡¯t want to be reborn into a life with no love, only to be a tool without feelings. He wanted to go out and see the wonderful and bizarre world for himself. Was Lingfei beautiful? Of course, she was! But she was also very cold, cold enough to keep people at bay. The greatest distance in this world is not between life and death, but when your indifference is like a chasm that those who love you cannot cross. In their relationship, any unilateral initiative was futile. In short, Zhao Rong didn¡¯t want to be a fawner! As for the letter, he remembered it vaguely; it was sent along with family letters from the mansion. It contained only one sentence: ¡°The flowers bloom on the roadside, you can gently return.¡± But he did not believe that was the main reason Lingfei returned to the mansion; she probably came back mainly for the Grand Dowager¡¯s ninetieth birthday, and Zhao Rong¡¯s wedding was just a side event arranged by the Grand Dowager. As for why he himself had written the letter, he probably wanted to get married sooner, fulfill the duties of being a tool, and then leave. Suddenly, he frowned, but then his expression eased. Now the only thing that slightly puzzled him was the jade token Lingfei inexplicably asked for that night, but now that he had a good idea of the situation, this minor detail was no longer important. Alas, all of this was so obvious, why couldn¡¯t the girl understand? ¡­ In the end, Zhao Rong still did not give Qian¡¯er a satisfactory answer. He promised that he would return if he ever had the chance. The girl walked away dejectedly, taking the poem with her. Zhao Rong saw the sky outside had turned gloomy, he turned to fetch her an umbrella, but when he turned back, the girl was gone. ¡­ A sudden peal of spring thunder, black clouds pressing the sky, seemed to brew something. It seems that a visit to the Imperial College is out of the question today. Zhao Rong put down the writing brush, stretching his wrist. Looking at the Preface to the Orchid Pavilion Collection on the paper, he smiled; not bad, it appeared his calligraphy hadn¡¯t declined much. Just now, a maid came to invite him to attend the old dowager¡¯s birthday banquet at noon. He nodded and promised to go. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to go, fearing that meeting her would be awkward. Of course, that¡¯s just him feeling awkward, she? Probably doesn¡¯t feel anything. He picked up the brush again, calmed himself, and wrote another ¡°Holy Teaching Preface,¡± the same script he practiced when he first started learning the running script. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had such skills, I might have underestimated you.¡± Gui¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°You understand what I¡¯m writing?¡± Zhao Rong put down the pen, surprised. ¡°I¡¯m talking about that poem.¡± It chuckled, ¡°Your poem just now helped that little maid achieve a realm breakthrough. And it¡¯s very likely she also manifested her Lifebound Flying Sword.¡± ¡°A poem can lead to a realm breakthrough! Is there such a good thing?¡± Zhao Rong was excited. Because he saw a certain possibility. If that¡¯s the case, could it be that he himself¡­ ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t dream in broad daylight. She achieved it because she was stuck at the threshold of the Fu Yao Realm, just needing an opportunity, and your poem just so happened to resonate with her emotions, touching upon the spiritual energy wandering between heaven and earth, and thus she advanced to the Vast Realm,¡± It sneered, ¡°This method only works for the Vast Realm, and you might not even be able to touch the Fu Yao Realm, so don¡¯t entertain vain hopes.¡± Zhao Rong had long gotten used to its harsh tongue and wasn¡¯t annoyed. Out of curiosity, he asked, ¡°Vast Realm? Which stage of cultivation is this? Why can one advance through poetry in this realm?¡± He added, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t all cultivators need to study Confucianism and read books?¡± Gui leisurely said, ¡°Vast Realm is the third realm for Sword Cultivators and Daoist Cultivators, named by the Confucian Supreme Sage. Strictly speaking, the Vast Realm is the first step for a cultivator to defy the heavens and alter their fate. The first two realms, Ascending and Fu Yao, are merely preparations for it.¡± ¡°This realm¡¯s mystery lies in the attribute of qi. The small world within one¡¯s body and¡­ forget it, you wouldn¡¯t understand anyway. You just need to know that the two characters for Vast Realm chosen by the Confucian Supreme Sage have a very grand meaning.¡± ¡°Advancing from the Fu Yao Realm to the Vast Realm, one must channel the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body. Sensing the qi is a crucial step, and it¡¯s also the barrier that rejects countless seekers of the Great Dao. How complex is the energy of heaven and earth, and how does one find their unique spiritual energy among it all?¡± ¡°Poetic and literary works that can resonate with human emotions allow one to sense spiritual energy! And poetry with a majestic momentum and exquisite writing can even gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth for one¡¯s cultivation. Right, the Confucian school usually refers to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth as Vast Qi.¡± ¡°Of course, Confucianism only provides one excellent method for cultivating in this realm, perhaps even the best method I¡¯ve seen. It¡¯s also the mainstream in the Xuanhuang Realm, heh, at least it was before I left.¡± It laughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°But the Cultivation World is so vast, with so many remarkable individuals. There¡¯s a myriad of qi cultivation methods, and one doesn¡¯t necessarily have to follow the Confucian path to advance through the Vast Realm. Otherwise, what about the other schools and their different doctrines?¡± Zhao Rong listened with great interest. Although he didn¡¯t understand everything and still had some doubts, he at least got the gist of it. At the same time, he gained a bit more understanding of Gui¡ªit very likely was once a person from the Xuanhuang Realm, who left through ascension or some other means. ¡°You mentioned Qian¡¯er might have manifested her Lifebound Flying Sword, what¡¯s that about? Where¡¯s the Flying Sword? Why haven¡¯t I seen it?¡± ¡°The Fu Yao Realm is a branching point for Sword Cultivators, Daoist Cultivators, and Martial Cultivators. Martial Cultivation is another path, but the difference between Sword and Daoist Cultivators lies in whether one can manifest a Lifebound Flying Sword upon advancing to the Vast Realm. This sword hovers above the Sword Cultivator¡¯s Heart Lake and isn¡¯t a physical entity, yet it¡¯s the foundation of the Great Dao and the support that allows Sword Cultivators to dominate the rankings of the thousands of cultivators.¡± Gui proudly stated. ¡°That little maid, though just a mediocre Innate Sword Embryo in my eyes, is still capable of nurturing a Lifebound Flying Sword.¡± Zhao Rong, seeing its tone so arrogant, teased, ¡°Are you also a Sword Cultivator?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gui disdainfully chose not to answer the question. Zhao Rong chuckled, musing, ¡°It seems that you were quite a respectable person in your former life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It took a moment to catch on, then flared up in anger, ¡°How dare you, lad! What capabilities do you have? Mere trash, just a burdensome son-in-law, yet you dare mock this¡­ cough, this seat!¡± Zhao Rong wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered, even finding the situation amusing, watching it become so angry that it even slipped into archaic speech. Moreover, Zhao Rong had recently noticed that although it was sharp-tongued and prideful, its contemptuous words towards him were just a few repeated phrases: ¡®lad¡¯, ¡®trash¡¯, ¡®burdensome son-in-law¡¯¡ªhe was tired of hearing them. It obviously never delved deeply into the masses. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m the trash, I¡¯m the burdensome son-in-law, don¡¯t be angry. If you were to die of anger, who would I chat with in the middle of the night when I can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Handkerchief Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Handkerchief Jingzhe season, spring thunder wakes a hundred bugs, a spring rain, all things come to life. Early in the morning, the light rain continued. Zhao Rong strolled leisurely along the secluded walkways of Duke Mansion with an oil-paper umbrella in hand. Rain strikes the banana leaves, swallows carry red clay. He slightly turned his gaze, his thoughts drifting. Lingfei had left. After the birthday banquet of the old dowager yesterday. Accompanying her were Qian¡¯er and two other attendants. A tall elderly man and a swordsman. Zhao Rong knew them both. The former had originally been a steward in the fourth section of the estate, known to everyone as Uncle Kun, who later followed Lingfei to handle miscellaneous affairs. The sword-carrying man had an interesting name, surname Li, given name Bai, Li Bai. Zhao Rong used to call him Xiao Bai. He and his own mother were both servants in the fourth wing, heard to have originally come to the Tranquility Duke Mansion with Lingfei¡¯s mother. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Yesterday, as soon as Zhao Rong had hurried to the main hall of the mansion, the old dowager had called him over. At that time, Lingfei was also there, only turned sideways listening to Qian¡¯er speaking, not looking at him. The old dowager asked if he was willing to take over some of the estate¡¯s businesses in Qianjing, then paused and smilingly said that if he found it hectic, he could instead be a leisurely schoolteacher at the Zhao family academy. Zhao Rong apologetically declined on the grounds of filial piety, saying he wanted to visit his hometown, as he and his mother had been away for many years, and he did not know whether his father was well. After all, both parties already knew the score, it was better to just be frank. Two interesting events occurred during the birthday banquet that followed. Midway through the banquet, a group of seven arrived, all strikingly handsome men and beautiful women. All seven wore the same style of clothes, but the six following were dressed in white, while the one leading wore purple. The man in purple stood out dazzlingly with a handsome face and a spirited demeanor, wore a square scarf on his head, held a folding fan in his hand, and wore beautiful jade and a sachet on his belt. Smiling, the man declared to the old dowager that he was representing Purple Energy Pavilion to offer birthday greetings to the old lady, and also to celebrate Lingfei¡¯s birthday, bringing two significant gifts prepared personally by the Pavilion Master. At that moment, Zhao Rong, who was sitting eating pastries, was a bit stunned¡ªwasn¡¯t Purple Energy Pavilion the most powerful amongst the mountain immortals in the surrounding countries? The Tranquility Duke Mansion had such significance? Also, today was Lingfei¡¯s birthday? Upon hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but look towards Qian¡¯er, who was consistently fetching him snacks. All three of you share the same day? The young girl blinked and coughed lightly, then suddenly, as if to change the subject, she raised her clever chin, her face full of pride as she told Zhao Rong, ¡°Miss and I are now Residence Students of the Taiching Four Mansions, especially Miss, who entered Tranquility Mansion at sixteen. The Pavilion Master of Purple Energy Pavilion has always been eager for Miss and her to return to Purple Energy Pavilion after graduating from the Taiching Four Mansions¡­¡± After exchanging pleasantries with the old dowager for a while, the man in purple raised his eyes and surveyed his surroundings. His gaze swept over Zhao Rong and many other guests without pausing, then stopped only on Lingfei and Qian¡¯er. His handsome face slowly beamed with a warm smile as he tenderly called out ¡°Sister Lingfei, Sister Qian¡¯er.¡± Lingfei replied with a flat voice, ¡°Brother Ye,¡± while Qian¡¯er turned her head away, ignoring him, and even muttered ¡°toad¡± under her breath. The man in purple still smiled warmly, but his handsome face showed a mix of about three parts helplessness to seven parts doting. At the time, Zhao Rong, while still eating his pastries, watched Brother Ye¡¯s performance with interest, feeling that today had truly been eye-opening. Suddenly, from outside the mansion, a cry of ¡°Imperial edict has arrived¡± came. Following this, a large group of outsiders entered, though most halted outside the main hall, with only the leading eunuch in a python robe stepping into the banquet hall. In a high-pitched and delicate voice, he announced the Emperor of Chu¡¯s decree and bestowed a plethora of birthday gifts on Zhao Mansion. At the time, Zhao Rong hadn¡¯t understood a single name of the gifts listed, as the eunuch¡¯s intonation was too peculiar. Then, all the guests in the hall were busy kneeling to receive the decree, but not all. Lingfei, dressed in green, stood still, merely bending slightly to support the old dowager, who was trembling slightly in her gratitude. Those from Purple Energy Pavilion displayed no reaction, each wearing faces either indifferent or mocking. As for Zhao Rong, he fundamentally lacked any concept of hierarchical respect, so why would he kneel? Moreover, with so many others not kneeling and him not being the only one, he continued to sit there nonchalantly, with Qian¡¯er, who also stood immovably by his side. Brethren Ye leisurely commented, ¡°It seems that even after becoming the Emperor of Chu, Brother Xiang still has Sister Lingfei on his mind.¡± As the words fell, Brethren Ye suddenly turned his head, gazing at Zhao Rong with a warm smile. At that moment, Zhao Rong calmly put down the pastry in his hand, pulled a handkerchief from his embrace, wiped his mouth, then lifted the corners of his mouth and looked up to meet his gaze. Like to pose, right? However, unexpectedly, Qian¡¯er suddenly snatched the white handkerchief from his hand, hurriedly tucked it away, then looked up at him with a slightly red face and a peculiar expression in her eyes. At the same time, Zhao Rong also felt¡­ a devouring gaze. Following the sensation, he saw Lingfei, who previously remained cool and aloof, not deigning to look at him directly, now staring at him with a flushed face¡­ Thinking about the incident yesterday, Zhao Rong still felt somewhat embarrassed. He stretched out a hand to catch some raindrops falling from the eaves. The rain was cool, waking him from the sleepiness of the early morning. Later, in a voice soft as a mosquito, Qian¡¯er told Zhao Rong, it was a joyous handkerchief. He was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized. Who knew a handkerchief could also be used for that purpose? I am still too naive¡­ When he first saw it on the marriage bed the next day, he thought it was for wiping sweat. Speaking of which, who would embroider two fat ducks on a joyous handkerchief, ah, it should be ducks, right? Yet, every time he thought about how Brethren Ye hadn¡¯t figured out the ¡°signals¡± exchanged between him and Lingfei before he left, his smile began to stiffen, and he felt quite delighted. Brethren Ye, can¡¯t play the part any longer, can you? Zhao Rong left the Tranquility Duke Mansion. The rain was sparse and gradually stopped. He folded the paper umbrella and left Changan Street for the Confucius Temple. He hadn¡¯t been here for many days and had already gained two rivals in love, one disciple in Purple Energy Pavilion clothes and the current Emperor of Chu. Ah, being the husband of Lingfei is indeed too risky. Zhao Rong laughed self-deprecatingly. Today, he planned to visit the Imperial College to see his mentors, especially his own revered Teacher Fang Shiru. Teacher Fang Shiru was not from Great Chu. Teacher Fang said his hometown was a Great Dynasty that revered Confucianism exclusively. He had failed the imperial examinations three times, and afterwards, he traveled far and came to Great Chu. Teacher Fang once taught at the Zhao family school, and he was also Zhao Rong¡¯s childhood tutor. The late Emperor of Chu had, under the promotion of the current State Preceptor, established Confucianism as the national study. That State Preceptor was a Great Scholar, said to come from one of the seventy-two Confucian academies, and he founded the Imperial College to recruit Confucian Scholars and nurture Confucian talents. Thus, Teacher Fang went to the Imperial College and served as a professor there. Later, when Zhao Rong was fourteen, under the recommendation of Teacher Fang, he entered the Imperial College to study. After the rain stopped, the Confucius Temple started to bustle. On the streets, the pedestrians were like a woven tapestry. Porters and laborers hurried by, and vendors along the street hawked their goods, showing the myriad states of human life. Zhao Rong, with keen interest, observed the bustling street scenes; this might be considered his first outing since coming to this world. Following the route in his memory, he quickly spotted the grand gate of the Imperial College ¡ª the Gate of Gathering Wisdom. The architecture of the Imperial College faced south and was vast and expansive, stretching for ten miles, an unprecedented grandeur. Zhao Rong stepped through the Gate of Gathering Wisdom, passing under the Glazed Tile Arch. On the way, acquaintances stopped him to inquire about his marital status, and inevitably, some laughter followed. It seemed that the information had spread among all his peers. Zhao Rong, unperturbed, remained indifferent. After saying his farewells, he continued towards the direction of the Imperial Academy. Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Taiching Four Mansions Chapter 8: Chapter 8 Taiching Four Mansions Inside the Imperial College was a lake that lay flat like a silver mirror. Named Mo Yan Lake for its resemblance to an inkstone. There was an ancient pavilion by the lake, with a plaque that read Washing Ink Pavilion¡ªsaid to be the handwriting of the current State Preceptor. This lake and this pavilion were bustling places where the scholars of the Imperial College would recite poetry and engage in repartee during their leisure time. However, at this moment it was class time at the Imperial College. There were very few visitors by the lake. Yet, inside the Washing Ink Pavilion, two were engaged in a game of Go. The one holding the black pieces was a middle-aged Confucian Scholar with a thin face and bright, spirited eyes. He flipped a black piece between his fingers. The one with the white pieces was an elderly man in luxurious clothing, quite corpulent, with a focused expression. He was currently peering down at the Go board, hesitant to make a move. All of a sudden, the middle-aged Confucian Scholar glanced outside the pavilion, where he saw a figure striding in their direction from not far away. Clad in a blue robe and carrying an oiled paper umbrella, the newcomer had a jade pendant hanging at his waist. With well-proportioned features and appearing quite young, he had a calm demeanor and an air of transcendence about him. The corner of the middle-aged Confucian Scholar¡¯s mouth lifted as he turned his gaze back to the board. The overall situation was set, and the white pieces had no chance of turning the tide. The elderly gentleman in luxurious clothes seemed to have also noticed something but did not immediately surrender the game. Instead, he continued to play, his expression even more concentrated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡­ Zhao Rong hadn¡¯t found Teacher Fang in the Six Halls of the Imperial College, so he guessed that Teacher probably was playing Go at the Washing Ink Pavilion again. In his memory, Teacher cherished three things in life: fishing, Go, and the Saintly Books. Now seeing Teacher Fang indeed playing Go with someone at the Washing Ink Pavilion, Zhao Rong smiled knowingly. Teacher Fang had several regular Go partners, and this elder in luxurious clothes was one of them, though Zhao Rong had never spoken to him, and even with Teacher Fang, he seldom spoke. Zhao Rong leaned his umbrella against a column and stepped into the pavilion. The two inside the pavilion did not turn around at the arrival of someone nearby, continuing their game instead. Zhao Rong took it in stride, obviously used to it. He stood behind Teacher Fang, glancing over the Go board. Teacher Fang made his moves quickly, while the man in luxurious clothes pondered for a while before each move. Soon, he lost interest and turned to appreciate the scenery of the lake outside the pavilion. He had no interest in Go, only knowing a bit about it; he was a terrible player. In his memory, Teacher Fang had wanted to teach him Go, but his previous self, like him, had no interest in it and had learned only a rudimentary understanding. Waiting bored, Zhao Rong tried to summon Gui silently in his mind a few times. Ever since the last time he had upset it, it had not spoken to him. After silently calling a few times and getting no response, Zhao Rong gave up. He didn¡¯t know if it was sleeping or just ignoring him. Acting like a child, Zhao Rong criticized to himself. Before long, in the pavilion, with the final decisive move played by Teacher Fang, the outcome was decided. The elder in luxurious clothes threw his white piece back into the container, his expression as usual. ¡°Brother Gongming, thank you for going easy,¡± said Teacher Fang with a smile. Then he turned to look at Zhao Rong beside him, studying him intently. ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve matured a lot after getting married,¡± Teacher Fang said with a light laugh. ¡°Teacher jests,¡± Zhao Rong replied hastily, trying to fit into the role of a student from his memories. ¡°Ziyu, it¡¯s good that you came today. I¡¯ve got some great news to tell you,¡± said Teacher Fang as he took out a bundle of letters from his bosom. ¡°A few days ago, the State Preceptor asked the Sacrificial Officer to send a letter for him to his younger brother at Linlu Academy. Knowing your admiration for the seventy-two academies, I asked the Sacrificial Officer for this task.¡± ¡°Linlu Academy?¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Linlu,¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that there were two Confucian Academies in Wangque Continent, Linlu and Siqi, renowned in Yizhou and the dream of scholars down the mountain, although he didn¡¯t know their exact locations. But then he remembered the purpose of his visit today and asked, ¡°Where is the academy located?¡± ¡°Linlu Academy is in the Great Li Dynasty,¡± Teacher Fang paused, adding, ¡°Great Li is at the northernmost part of Yizhou.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s face showed disappointment, and he bowed. ¡°I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to go,¡± he said. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because the reason for my visit this time is to bid farewell to Teacher.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°In a few days, I plan to head south to visit my family in my hometown, and I won¡¯t be returning for a short while.¡± Teacher Fang pondered for a moment, then put away the letters. The elegantly dressed elder, who had been sitting aside, replaying the chess game with his head lowered, glanced up at Zhao Rong and then directed his gaze back to the chessboard, continuing his focus on the game. ¡°Just you alone?¡± ¡°Just myself.¡± ¡°When will you leave?¡± ¡°In a few days, once I¡¯ve dealt with some miscellaneous matters.¡± ¡°And what about your wife?¡± ¡°¡­ She has her own destination, and there¡¯s no need for me to worry about her.¡± Teacher Fang nodded and asked no more questions. He stood up, took out a jade seal he had prepared for a long time, and handed it to Zhao Rong. ¡°This is a personal seal I¡¯ve carved. I originally wanted to give it to you after your coming-of-age ceremony, but it seems now that I may not have the chance to wait until then.¡± Zhao Rong accepted the seal, which was exquisitely made with strict proportions and graceful strokes. At a glance, the seal¡¯s script was neatly square and upright, yet it carried not a trace of stiffness; the character ¡°YU¡± was engraved in seal script on its face. Zhao Rong received it earnestly, bowing deeply. During his years at the Imperial College, even though his original self had a liking for Confucianism, he lacked talent and was slow to comprehend, and although his studies were solid, he did not stand out among others. Perhaps because Teacher Fang had watched him grow up, he had always treated him as his closest disciple. In academic affairs, Teacher Fang was very strict with Zhao Rong, but in private, he was exceptionally kind, and their relationship was very close. Teacher Fang smiled and patted the student¡¯s shoulder, imparting a parting admonition, ¡°When spring comes next year, do not be the one who has not returned.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, took his leave, and departed. After he had walked a significant distance, he suddenly looked back. He saw Teacher Fang still standing there, watching his departing student. ¡°You had me write a letter for the purpose of helping your student¡­ chase a woman?¡± Teacher Fang smiled and sat down again, not answering the question of the State Preceptor of Great Chu sitting beside him. He began to tidy up the chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s been seventeen years. What is it that Teacher is waiting for?¡± the elegantly dressed elder asked again. The middle-aged Confucian Scholar, having placed the last black piece back into the chess jar, slowly said. ¡°Waiting for an ¡®old friend¡¯.¡± ¡­ Zhao Rong left the Imperial College and was ready to make his way home, but considering there was still time, he wandered around the Confucius Temple. The Confucius Temple was initially built and flourished around the Imperial College, and besides food, what it sold the most was naturally paper, ink, brushes, inkstones, and books and manuscripts. Zhao Rong saw there was a rather large bookstore ahead with good business, so he walked toward it. He wanted to buy a few calligraphy models to practice with. ¡°You¡¯re really leaving?¡± Suddenly, Gui¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Huh, the mute finally speaks?¡± ¡°Screw off!¡± Zhao Rong allowed himself a small smile, dispersing some of the melancholy that had settled during his farewell with his teacher. For some reason, every time he talked with Gui, he felt extremely relaxed. Perhaps because they shared each other¡¯s fortunes and disasters, he could be himself and speak his mind freely in front of it? ¡°Gui, do you know about the Taiching Four Mansions? Is this Immortal Sect very powerful?¡± He had wanted to ask this question since yesterday. ¡°The Taiching Four Mansions are not an Immortal Sect.¡± Gui sneered and slowly explained. ¡°The Taiching Four Mansions is the highest cultivation academy in the Xuanhuang Realm, written into the Human Clan¡¯s Supreme Law, the ¡®Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law,¡¯ by Jiang Taiching.¡± ¡°Every continent has one, and they only recruit the most exceptional talents with the highest aptitude for cultivation from their respective continents. Reaching ¡®Perfection¡¯ in the Fu Yao Realm by sixteen is just one of the minimum criteria. Not to mention the standards for graduating from it. Nearly every session sees a wave of Residence Students unable to graduate smoothly, becoming ¡®Abandoned Students¡¯.¡± ¡°You can think of it as an institution established by gathering resources from all continents of the Human Clan; it does not belong to any group or power.¡± ¡°It belongs only to the entire Xuanhuang Human Clan!¡± Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9 White-faced Scholar Chapter 9: Chapter 9 White-faced Scholar Who is Jiang Taiching? And what is the ¡°Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law,¡± the Supreme Law? These names, heard from Gui¡¯s mouth, made Zhao Rong feel quite intrigued, but what he was most curious about was¡­ the ¡°graduation¡± issue of the Taiching Four Mansions¡¯ Residence Students. ¡°What are the conditions for completing one¡¯s education at the Taiching Four Mansions? Isn¡¯t it too tragic if one can¡¯t graduate?¡± he asked, full of curiosity. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be so anxious I couldn¡¯t sleep at night.¡± Zhao Rong said empathetically. In his previous life, after spending years idling away in university, he realized just before graduation how troublesome the conditions for receiving a diploma were. The anxiety of possibly not being able to graduate was something Zhao Rong deeply related to¡­ Gui: ¡°¡­¡± Why are you focusing on such strange things? I thought you would ask about something else. Why don¡¯t you ever follow the usual conventions? It immediately lost its interest in chatting again. Every time it faced Zhao Rong, it felt a sense of powerlessness. Perhaps this was just the world of the incompetent? ¡°They wouldn¡¯t also have to learn a foreign language from another race, would they?¡± Zhao Rong hazarded a guess. Clearly, he had suffered at the hands of a certain foreign language in his previous life. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°No.¡± Gui replied sullenly: ¡°Sword Cultivators and Daoist Cultivators must forge a Golden Core before the age of twenty-eight, and the Core¡¯s grade must not be below Sixth Grade, for their names to be carved on Taiching¡¯s Talented List and to graduate successfully.¡± ¡°Oh, that doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡± ¡°Indeed it doesn¡¯t sound too bad, but I can¡¯t understand why there are still so many so-called geniuses who can¡¯t graduate. They¡¯re just a bunch of incompetents, wasting the resources of the Human Clan!¡± Gui scoffed. Zhao Rong was unfamiliar with the Cultivation World¡¯s hierarchy and the Cultivators¡¯ realm systems on the mountain, so he had no real notion of what it meant to attain the Golden Core Realm before the age of twenty-eight. Whereas Gui, after all, used to be a monster who equaled the Human Clan¡¯s fastest record for reaching the Golden Core Realm. ¡°Right, who is Jiang Taiching?¡± ¡°Jiang Cang. Taiching is his courtesy name.¡± ¡°Oh, then who is Jiang Cang?¡± ¡°Why do you have so many questions? And all of them are so infantile!¡± Gui said, annoyed: ¡°Don¡¯t come to me with these simple questions in the future, go buy a beginner¡¯s book for Cultivators at the market on the mountain and read it yourself.¡± Zhao Rong said with a serious face: ¡°We¡¯re hardly started, and you¡¯re already fed up with me. How are we supposed to get through future days?¡± Gui: ¡°???¡± ¡­ Zhao Rong let out a light chuckle, no longer teasing Gui. He made a mental note to casually buy a ¡°popular science book¡± for Cultivators at the Immortals¡¯ market on the mountain when he went back. Having come to his senses, he began to select some calligraphy models in the bookstore. After picking a few nice regular script calligraphy models, he intended to turn around to pay, but after walking a few steps, he stopped again, wanting to buy some books by the various philosophers to peruse. Thus, Zhao Rong headed deeper into the bookstore. There were many books inside the house, and rows of bookshelves made it feel a bit cramped. The shopkeeper had opened several skylights inside the room. Since it was daytime, it didn¡¯t feel dark, and there was plenty of light. Upon entering, Zhao Rong saw a few people reading books. He browsed for a while, and picked up a copy of ¡°Mo Bian¡± and ¡°Hu Feizi,¡± both of which were Mo Family classics. A book with a deep blue cover depicting a fox and a lady suddenly caught his eye. ¡°Nine-tailed Fox Fairy Legend?¡± Gui had mentioned that this world was full of many Demon Races. Zhao Rong, somewhat thrilled by the novelty, picked up the book to take a closer look, only to be greatly disappointed soon after. This is just a love story wrapped in the guise of ghostly legends, yet it¡¯s the most clich¨¦d tale of a fox demon and a scholar¡­ So this world also has its own version of ¡°Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio.¡± He chuckled, shook his head, and placed the book back on the shelf, ready to pay for his purchases and leave. ¡°Hehe~¡± A laughter came from the other side of the shelf, faint but he still heard it. Zhao Rong followed the sound and peered through the gaps in the shelf. On the other side, standing directly opposite him, was a young white-faced scholar. His handsome appearance was remarkable, with clear-cut eyes that were bright and piercing, and he was holding an open book in his hands, which, against the backdrop of the deep blue cover, looked as white as snow. At the moment, he was reading with vitality, his lips slightly curved upward. Zhao Rong glanced at the blue cover of the book in the scholar¡¯s hands. The corner of his mouth twitched. Do people actually read this book? Seeing him ¡°smiling foolishly¡± again, Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a bit of concern. Perhaps Zhao Rong had stared for too long because the white-faced scholar suddenly looked up. Finding Zhao Rong observing him through a bookshelf, he quickly schooled his expression and then glared fiercely at Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong coughed lightly with a touch of embarrassment and averted his gaze, but when he looked back, the scholar had already left his spot. Turning his head, he saw that handsome scholar heading to the counter with a few books in hand to check out. He was clearly dressed in traditional scholar¡¯s attire and had his hair tied up, yet he moved with a grace and nimbleness that seemed out of place. Zhao Rong suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. ¡­ Zhao Rong returned to Duke Mansion in Jingnan with calligraphy practice sheets and books. On his way back to his room, Zhao Rong ran into Lingfei¡¯s second brother¡ªZhao Kuo. Zhao Kuo looked embarrassed, wanting to explain something to Zhao Rong, because he could guess from Zhao Rong¡¯s attitude over the past few days that Zhao Rong knew he had leaked a secret. Zhao Rong, however, did not pay him any attention and merely gave a perfunctory bow before walking past him. Perhaps Zhao Kuo had his reasons, but Zhao Rong did not want to hear them. After all, he was about to leave and did not want to get entangled with Duke Mansion any longer. Returning to his room and looking at the empty space, Zhao Rong let out a self-deprecating laugh. Now he truly was all on his own. He tossed the calligraphy sheets and books onto the desk and turned to open an unassuming wardrobe in the room, rummaging out a wooden box from the corner. He opened the box and laid out all its contents on the desk. A jade hairpin made of emerald. His mother had given it to him on her deathbed, saying that Lingfei had been coveting it since her childhood. She had never given it to her, telling Zhao Rong to give it to Lingfei when he got married. Two travel permits, one new and one old. The new one was previously arranged by Zhao Kuo, which he would need for his travels. The old one was left by his mother. It was filled with dense seals except for the last one, which was the official seal of the Great Chu dynasty. Zhao Rong did not recognize the others, but he could sense how extensive his mother¡¯s travels must have been. It¡¯s worth noting that the issuer of the old travel permit was a country called Great Jin, which was very likely his next destination¡ªhis hometown. An ancient token of unknown material. Also left by his mother, it was engraved with the character for ¡®dream¡¯ in small seal script, but its purpose was a mystery. A fine short sword. His mother had given it to him. The hilt of this sword had a tassel, making it a ¡°scholar sword.¡± A sword represented the virtues of a gentleman, and a scholar wearing a sword signified a prestigious status and position. Moreover, he found that this scholar sword was very sharp, not just a fancy accessory. He planned to carry it with him for self-defense. A Mystic Bird token and a silver token. These were tokens for the ferryboat tickets purchased by Zhao Kuo, with the Mystic Bird token corresponding to the boat from Great Chu to the southernmost part of Wangque Continent, Lihuo Country, and the silver token for the intercontinental ferryboat departing from Lihuo Country. Zhao Kuo told him that the first boat was owned by a mid-tier immortal family in the southern part of Wangque Continent called Qingfeng Pavilion, while the second, intercontinental ferryboat was owned by one of the few Great Immortal families on the mountain¡ªWeiwei Mountain. Finally, there were some spirit stones and gold. The spirit stones were what remained after Zhao Kuo helped him sell some of his mother¡¯s belongings and bought the ferry tickets. As for the gold, it was prepared by him, since Great Chu banknotes were not accepted in other countries; gold was the hard currency used everywhere. These items, along with the Mystic Bird Jade Token and his private seal, were pretty much all he owned now. Zhao Rong reached for the Mystic Bird token from Qingfeng Pavilion, fidgeting with it gently, as he recalled what Zhao Kuo had said when handing over the items. The next ferry of Qingfeng Pavilion will arrive near Qianjing at the Longquan Mountain ferry port around the fifteenth of March. Don¡¯t miss it. Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Your Majesty Must See (Please collect! Vote for tickets!) Chapter 10: Chapter 10 Your Majesty Must See (Please collect! Vote for tickets!) ¡°` On this day, the sky was clear and the clouds were sparse, with a gentle spring breeze blowing. Off to the side of a road just outside Qianjing City, a horse carriage had stopped. The horse stood idly by, snorting out of boredom. A coachman with dark skin and a face full of wrinkles jumped down from the carriage, getting ready to pick some fresh grass by the road to feed the horse. He usually earned his living within Qianjing City and seldom took passengers outside the city. But the scholar who had flagged down the carriage at the corner of Chang¡¯an Street that morning offered too much. Even for a trip to Longquan Mountain, shrouded in fog all year round, towering into the clouds and rumored to be inhabited by immortals, he consented after a brief hesitation. The thought of earning in one day what he usually made in ten days made him smile involuntarily again, and his dark face crinkled even more. The reason for stopping here in the middle of the way was at the scholar¡¯s request¡ªhe had asked to wait by the roadside for half an hour. With this in mind, he glanced again at the scholar¡¯s retreating figure, his gaze filled with a bit of longing. After saving up some more silver, I¡¯ll send that brat from my family to school. I can¡¯t let him mess around outside any longer, I heard the newly arrived teacher at the school is a scholarly master who is extremely learned. ¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Zhao Rong followed the path he remembered, heading deeper into the woods. He was about to embark on a long journey and planned to sweep his mother¡¯s grave and pay his respects. He wasn¡¯t sure when he¡¯d be able to return again. Today he wore a green Confucian robe, with a Jade Token hanging at his waist, the Scholar Sword at his side, and carried a red lacquered mixed-wood Qin Sword Book Box on his back, made from detachable lacquer. The material was not particularly valuable, but the whole was meticulously elegant and sturdy, with an ingenious and reasonable layout. This ¡°Qin Sword Book Box¡± attire was probably the indispensable equipment for scholars when traveling through the jianghu. Oh, it seems he was missing a zither. He did have a zither actually, since zither skill is one of the necessary skills for a scholar, but he felt it probably wouldn¡¯t be needed, so he didn¡¯t bring it. Soon, he found his mother¡¯s grave in a bamboo forest. Zhao Rong set down his book box and stood silently in front of the tombstone for a while. Since coming to this world, he had been trying to immerse himself into the original identity¡¯s role and feelings. If the original self was already dead, then Zhao Rong must live well in his place, trying to fulfill his dreams and expectations. If the original self had merely swapped bodies with Zhao Rong and had woken up on Earth, Zhao Rong hoped he would take care of everything he¡¯d inherited, look after his parents and friends on Earth, and he himself would cherish the ¡°legacy¡± left in this world. In fact, Zhao Rong had a vague suspicion about his rebirth. If his current appearance and name were exactly the same as himself in another world, could it be possible that he was actually the original, but his consciousness and memories from a previous life had taken over? Zhao Rong felt this possibility existed, but at the moment he thought it unlikely, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it further. Zhao Rong was ready to weed the grave and add some soil, but he found that someone seemed to have done it already, and there were even a few sticks of incense left in front of the grave. The surroundings were silent, and the warm sun of spring seeped through the gaps in the bamboo leaves. Zhao Rong said nothing. He took out a small jug of wine from his book box, poured it out, then bowed at the grave. But just as he stood up, he suddenly felt a burning sensation at his waist, as if a piece of hot charcoal had been stuffed inside. Zhao Rong looked down to find the source. It turned out to be the dark-colored Mystic Bird Jade Poem Card he was wearing at his waist! He took the Jade Poem Card in hand and found that it was no longer producing heat like it had been, yet it still felt as warm as a furnace. He knew this jade was extraordinary, but usually, it only became warm after he had handled it for a long time. Why was it behaving so unusually today? Suddenly, an inconspicuous fragment of memory flashed through Zhao Rong¡¯s mind. His pupils contracted sharply, and he immediately knelt on one knee, digging into the smooth soil next to the tombstone with both hands. The next moment. His hands, buried in the soil, touched something hard. ¡°` ¡°` He dug it out forcefully. Resting conspicuously on his mud-stained hand was a milky white Mystic Bird Jade Token! Zhao Rong suddenly pieced together the ink-colored jade token at his waist with it. On the front were two mysterious birds, with the black jade to the left and the white jade to the right. Perfectly joined in the middle. On the other side was a line of poetry, five characters on the black jade and five on the white jade. How do I send my thoughts of love? Beautiful Jade adorns the tasseled cord. At that moment, the fragments of memory that had been forgotten in the depths of his mind began to emerge incessantly. Zhao Rong actually had not fully digested the original bearer¡¯s memories, for inheriting memories is not a simple matter of branding them directly into your mind to replace your thought process; rather, it lets you act as an observer, actively browsing and considering from your own perspective. When he was first reborn, he had only glanced over those important memories that had made a deep impression on the original person, to say nothing of the vast and trivial memories and some hidden special stories within them. Now, with these jade tokens as a clue, Zhao Rong remembered. He remembered the entire story about these jade tokens! This white Mystic Bird Jade Token was the very jade that Lingfei had asked him for on their wedding night! These jade tokens were originally his parents¡¯ betrothal gifts, and later his mother gave them to him and Lingfei. The front of the jade was carved with the Heavenly Destiny Mysterious Bird; his mother once said that all Zhaos in the world originated from an ancient and glorious family, and this Heavenly Destiny Mysterious Bird was the totem of that family, a remembrance that Zhao members across continents must not forget! As for the line of poetry on the back. ¡°Beautiful Jade adorns the tasseled cord¡± refers to threading the jade pendant with tassels for decoration, but it also has another meaning¡­ The tasseled cord is a colorful silk ribbon tied around the waist of ancient Chinese women when they got married; binding the tasseled cord is synonymous with getting married. And for an unmarried woman to decorate a man¡¯s jade pendant with a tasseled cord, naturally reveals genuine feelings of love from the depths of her heart. Zhao Rong remembered that in the Dream of the Red Chamber, Lin Daiyu had once threaded a tassel for Jia Baoyu¡¯s Spiritual Jade. Thinking of this, Zhao Rong glanced at the ink-colored Mystic Bird Jade Token in his hand, which a certain woman had long since adorned with tassels¡­ His mother had once told the young him and Lingfei stories of lovers gifting each other Beautiful Jade to express their feelings. She recounted the romantic tradition in her distant homeland¡ªGreat Jin, where men and women would exchange jade pendants upon engagement, nurturing the jade for one another, and on their wedding night, the jade would return to its original owner, thus confirming a lifelong commitment. He vividly remembered that girl, who liked to follow him around, calling him ¡°Rong¡¯er brother,¡± listening with unusual earnestness. Later, when he and Lingfei were betrothed, his mother gave them the two jade tokens¡ªLingfei nurtured the black jade, and he nurtured the white jade. However, he, who vehemently despised the idea of becoming a son-in-law, was determined to leave and buried the white jade he perceived as only belonging to his mother at the front of her grave, unwilling to nurture the jade for Lingfei. And the black jade, he planned to take back from Lingfei on their wedding night, leaving nothing for her. This was also why he once actively wrote a letter urging Lingfei to return home for marriage. At this thought, Zhao Rong fell silent. Many scenes flashed across his mind in an instant: Teacher Fang¡¯s veiled admonitions, Qian¡¯er¡¯s tearful complaints, the clumsy embroidery on the white handkerchief, the uneven sleeves of the pristine Confucian robe¡­ and finally, the scene stopped at the wedding night, an inconspicuous moment¡ªa pair of hands tightly clutching the jade token. It turned out that in this relationship, he was always the one who was indifferent and traitorous. It turned out that in their relationship, she was always the one taking the initiative. It turned out that it was his indifference, like a deep chasm, that Lingfei could not cross. No wonder that night Gui said her Sword Heart was shattered. ¡­ You gave Lingfei but a single promise, And Lingfei, with her bridal clothes and Jade Token, eagerly returned to marry you. But not only were you unwilling to nurture a piece of jade for Lingfei, you also intended to take Lingfei¡¯s jade and leave her ruthlessly! Have you seen someone wincing at every stitch as she embroiders for you? Have you seen someone waiting through summer rains and autumn winds just for you? ¡°` Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11 The Breezy Residence (Please collect! Vote for tickets!) Chapter 11: Chapter 11 The Breezy Residence (Please collect! Vote for tickets!) ¡°Hey, Gui, are you there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Are you there? Hey, this kid, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep again, would you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Rong, frustrated by stubbornness, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. How can you sleep? In your condition, in your condition, how can you sleep?!¡± ¡°I did not sleep!¡± ¡°Then answer me this, where are the Taiching Four Mansions in Wangque Continent?¡± ¡°Du You City.¡± ¡°Where is Du You City?¡± ¡°The farthest north of Wangque Continent.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the farthest north of Wangque Continent Great Li?¡± Gui thought for a moment and then slowly said. ¡°The Great Li your teacher mentioned should be the mountain kingdom below the northernmost Wangque Continent, while Du You City is the largest Cultivator city atop the mountains of Wangque Continent, located at the Great River Estuary.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°As for the Wangque Continent, I do not know much about it, after all it¡¯s just one of the smaller three provinces in the Xuanhuang Realm. In the past, there were only a handful of families and forces there that could capture my attention.¡± ¡°Moreover, thanks to your blessing, I still haven¡¯t figured out exactly how long I have been asleep.¡± ¡°There are already too many things that seem strange to me now, such as the Confucian¡¯s seventy-two academies, which did not exist before I left the Xuanhuang Realm.¡± Zhao Rong touched his nose and pretended not to hear its complaints, curiously asked, ¡°I remember you once mentioned the Du You Ji family. Is this Du You the same as Du You City? And who are the Ji family?¡± Gui scoffed. ¡°Hah, the Ji family? Just a wasteful family hiding under their ancestors¡¯ blessings.¡± ¡°The Du You Ji family is a branch of this family in Wangque Continent; they first established Du You City, but then they started to slowly fade out of sight. I do not know whether they are still in Du You City now.¡± Zhao Rong tentatively asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against the Ji family?¡± ¡°Hah, they do not deserve it.¡± Probably so, Zhao Rong thought to himself. Although Gui had never been forthcoming about its identity, Zhao Rong could somewhat sense the ¡°heights¡± it had once reached, and any family that could hold a grudge against it and was acknowledged to have their ancestors¡¯ blessings, must be terribly powerful. And these could very well be the enemies he would face in the future. He sighed and pushed open the carriage window. In sight, the tall city walls of Qianjing grew increasingly closer. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to go to Longquan Mountain? Why are you heading back?¡± Gui was somewhat puzzled. ¡°To get a token of trust,¡± Zhao Rong replied calmly. ¡­ Longquan Mountain, with its serpentine ridges and rugged peaks, was surrounded on three sides by a lake and located amidst boundless green waves. In the Great Chu dynasty, it has always been regarded by ordinary people as a ¡°Blessed Land,¡± enveloped by mountains and water, with scenic lakes and forests and secluded springs. Tales of the supernatural abound here. This place was indeed extraordinary. Because it was one of the Immortal crossings atop the mountains of Wangque Continent ¨C the location of Longquan Crossing. It also served as a marketplace for mountain-dwellers, acting as a hub for trading and communication among Cultivators within the surrounding nations. At the moment, Zhao Rong was standing in front of a three-story building with carved beams and painted rafters at the peak of Longquan Crossing. Looking up, the signboard read ¡°Qingfeng Residence.¡± According to what Zhao Kuo had said, this was the business run by the Mountain Immortals called Qingfeng Pavilion, responsible for selling ferry tickets, Immortal treasures, and pawning Cultivators¡¯ belongings. Zhao Rong, carrying a bookcase on his back, was full of vigour. The journey up the mountain had been a revelation for him. The terrain of Longquan Mountain was complex and intricate, such that ordinary people could easily get lost. However, Zhao Rong had lit a Guiding Talisman provided by Zhao Kuo at the foot of the mountain, a charm capable of breaking barriers and finding paths. It was as though a bright lantern was leading the way, allowing Zhao Rong to ascend the mountain without hindrance. Moreover, Longquan Crossing was quite bustling today, with a never-ending stream of passersby. Along his way, Zhao Rong saw many peculiar and eccentric individuals. There was a gaunt old man with the face of a child, bizarre in appearance. A tall woman clad in azure, carrying a sword and brimming with heroic vigor. A free-spirited scholar with flowing sleeves and bare feet. And a noble young master surrounded by dozens of guards and maidservants. Zhao Rong straightened his clothes, took a glance back at the broad, bustling street behind him, and then proceeded towards Qingfeng Pavilion. The main hall on the first-floor was bright and spacious, with white jade pillars at each corner, complex bas-reliefs etched into the walls, and luxurious furnishings arranged tastefully. Directly ahead were three counters, each with staff attending to customers, and beyond them, a staircase leading to the second floor. There were quite a few guests inside Qingfeng Pavilion at the moment, some queuing up at the counters, others drinking tea and chatting in the resting area. A pretty maid by the door, seeing a customer come in, quickly stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Welcome, young master, to our establishment. On the first floor, we deal with matters concerning the Qingfeng Crossing boats; on the second floor, we sell treasures from the Immortals; and on the third floor, we have a pawn shop.¡± Zhao Rong explained his purpose and was then led by the maid to a somewhat less crowded counter on the first floor. He thanked her, declined her offer to help with his book chest, and calmly waited in line. Before long, it was Zhao Rong¡¯s turn. He stepped forward and handed over his boarding Mystic Token to a beautiful matron behind the counter. The matron took the Mystic Token and examined it closely. ¡°You are heading toLihuo Country, young master? According to the information we¡¯ve received, the next ferry will arrive the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to Lihuo Country anymore. I would like to ask if I can exchange this Mystic Token for a ticket to another destination?¡± Zhao Rong asked, not feeling the least bit embarrassed, and then added, ¡°Or is it possible to get some Spirit Stones back?¡± The matron¡¯s eyebrows rose as she sized up the scholar in green before her. When her eyes briefly swept over the book chest on his back and caught sight of a flag with the words ¡°Linlu¡± written on it, her eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Young master, once sold, boat tickets from Qingfeng Pavilion cannot be refunded. However, you may exchange them for other Qingfeng Pavilion boat tickets, simply by paying the difference depending on the distance. May I ask where would you like to go?¡± she inquired, then tentatively asked, ¡°Linlu Academy?¡± Zhao Rong placed his hand on the pair of Jade Tokens at his waist and nodded, his expression unchanged. Yesterday, in the Bamboo Forest cemetery, he had thought long and hard and ultimately decided to visit Taiching Four Mansions and return the white Mystic Bird Jade Token to her in person. He wasn¡¯t going there with any luck or hope of her forgiveness¡­ Alright, Zhao Rong admitted that there might be a slight hope, but certainly not much! He had hurt her deeply before, so it would be normal if she couldn¡¯t forgive him. Zhao Rong simply wanted to return the white jade to its rightful owner and settle a karmic debt, as after all, the jade was left to her by his mother, her Aunt Liu, and Zhao Rong had no right to take it away. What to do next would depend on the situation. Therefore, Zhao Rong had made another trip to Qianjing yesterday to fetch a letter from the Imperial College, preparing to deliver the State Preceptor¡¯s letter to Linlu Academy on the way. He remembered Teacher Fang laughing heartily upon understanding his intention, saying ¡°A good student indeed,¡± and along with the letter, he gave him a flag inscribed with the words ¡°Linlu¡± to be placed on his book chest, saying that Linlu Academy had some renown both on and off Wangque Continent, and it might deter some petty criminals, thus avoiding unnecessary trouble on the road¡­ ¡°Young master, to go to Linlu Academy, you can disembark at one of two places: Tranquility Inn in Great Li or the end of the ferry¡¯s northward journey, Du You City. Where would you like to alight?¡± ¡°Du You City,¡± Zhao Rong declared with a wave of his hand. ¡°Very well, young master, your original ticket was for standard class, costing twenty Lower Grade Spirit Stones. Now, exchanging it for a standard class ticket to Du You City comes to a total of thirty-one Lower Grade Spirit Stones. You will need to pay an additional eleven,¡± said the matron. Zhao Rong¡¯s eyelids twitched. He reached into his chest to feel around. His expression changed. Oh no, he was one short! Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: A Spirit Stone Chapter 12: Chapter 12: A Spirit Stone Inside Qingfeng Pavilion. At a particular counter that had already formed a slightly longer queue, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward. A scholar in blue robes, carrying a backpack and wearing a sword, fumbled in his bosom and then took out ten exquisitely small Spirit Stones. ¡°Sister, can you round down a bit?¡± The scholar said with a radiant smile. ¡°That will be eleven Spirit Stones.¡± The beautiful woman wasn¡¯t buying it. Seeing that his ¡°handsome man trick¡± was ineffective, Zhao Rong¡¯s smile stiffened. He turned to look at the queue behind him. Boy, there were already eight or nine people waiting, especially the one right behind him, a man with a sinister gaze and fierce expression, his nose hook-shaped. Zhao Rong shivered slightly in fear. ¡°Sister, if I change to Tranquility Ferry, would it be one less Lower Grade Spirit Stone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, but our ferry¡¯s ticket charge is one Lower Grade Spirit Stone for two stops, disembarking at Tranquility Ferry also requires eleven stones.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã0 ¡°Cough, cough, is there a lower-class cabin?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, Qingfeng Pavilion¡¯s ferry only has regular and VIP cabins.¡± ¡°Then do you accept gold? I¡¯ve brought some with me¡­¡± Before Zhao Rong could finish, the beautiful woman behind the counter, wearing a formulaic smile, gently shook her head. Had he failed before even beginning? Zhao Rong looked listless. Actually, he still had one method left. He could go up to the third floor to pawn some of his mother¡¯s keepsakes, which would not only cover the cost of the ferry ticket but would also leave him with plenty of Spirit Stones. But Zhao Rong never even considered this option. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know, but he was unwilling. Some of his mother¡¯s keepsakes had been given to Lingfei and Zhao Qian¡¯er, and some were left to him. He had already had Zhao Kuo sell some of them before, and now what remained were items of significant sentimental value that he really couldn¡¯t sell anymore, otherwise, he would be unworthy of being her son. At that moment, some commotion arose from the queue behind him. ¡°The penniless bum should hurry up and get out of the way for this young master!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block the toilet if you¡¯re not going to use it!¡± Hearing this, Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he turned around to see that the shouter was a brocade-clad young master with an impatient face. Although the first floor of Qingfeng Pavilion was vast, the brocade-clad young master¡¯s voice was louder, heard throughout the hall. The surrounding people in queues, those resting with tea, and those preparing to go upstairs all turned their gaze toward him. Seeing himself become the focus of everyone around, the brocade-clad young master casually opened his folding fan, gently waving it with a nonchalant smile, staring at the poor man who dared to look back and meet his eye, taunting him. ¡°Has Qingfeng Pavilion fallen to such a state?¡± ¡°What kind of messed-up stuff are they letting in here?¡± ¡°So they¡¯ve stopped doing business and started running a charity instead?¡± Zhao Rong merely glanced at him for a while, then looked away. He bowed apologetically to the onlookers around him and then turned his head back. No longer paying attention to the man who was causing a scene behind him. Lin Qingxuan, seeing Zhao Rong ignoring him, felt a surge of anger. He had always been oppressed and looked down upon by his brother who studied at Siqi Academy, but today, to be ignored by a pauper who couldn¡¯t even afford a ferry ticket was intolerable! He closed his fan with one hand, ready to speak again, but was pulled at the sleeve by an old servant behind him. ¡°Young master, he seems to be related to Linlu Academy¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Qingxuan was startled, and only then noticed the flag behind Zhao Rong¡¯s bookcase. His expression tightened, but soon he sneered with contempt. ¡°Pfft, could a ¡®Reading Seed¡¯ from Linlu Academy really not afford even this bit of spirit stone? Just by picking up a pen they can make a fortune.¡± ¡°This poor fellow is probably just flaunting the academy¡¯s name to look important. Aren¡¯t there plenty of people like him around the mountain every year?¡± ¡°Besides, even if he does have some connection to Linlu Academy, so what? Does that mean the academy can be unreasonable?¡± Speaking of this, he was reminded of his brother, who always pressed him with grand principles, looking down at him with such superiority in his gaze. Scholars should die! ¡°Occupying a spot without making use of it, wasting everyone¡¯s time, and still not allowing others to complain? Even if a teacher from the academy were standing before me, I would still say¡­¡± ¡°You are just a poor, pretentious, big-talker!¡± With each of the last three words, Lin Qingxuan pointed at Zhao Rong¡¯s head through the air with his folding fan. Having said this, he lightly lifted his chin, calmly opened his fan, and gently waved it, feeling quite pleased with himself. The expressions of the people around varied. Some reveled in schadenfreude, some nodded in agreement, some watched with cold eyes, and some turned and left. Zhao Rong heard the words behind him but said nothing, preparing to retrieve his talisman and think of another plan outside. The beautiful woman behind the counter sighed to herself, wondering what odd customers had come today, though she somewhat agreed with the criticisms of the brocade-clad young master despite his troublesome demeanor and overbearing style. Using a fake flag from Linlu Academy to bully others? I almost believed you! Going to Linlu Academy? Heh, probably just like those scholars who flock to the academy each year, only to be thoroughly turned away. If you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t waste my time! Cultivation itself is a race against time and heaven; if it weren¡¯t for earning some contributions for her sect, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to leave Qingfeng Pavilion to take up this foul-smelling stewardship here. But thinking of her sales figures, she glanced at the poor scholar who seemed about to bolt after having his pride pricked, cleared her throat softly, and spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Master, if you have no money, why not try composing some poetry? Our shop is willing to provide some ink and paper for you to try your hand. Even though it might be inconvenient for our shop to buy your masterpiece directly, perhaps another discerning guest might fancy it. It¡¯s best to write something pleasing; who knows, if a guest is delighted, they might just toss you a lower-grade spirit stone.¡± This situation wasn¡¯t unique to Qingfeng Pavilion; many merchants on the mountain encountered it, where cash-strapped Confucian scholars tried to exchange poetry for spirit stones. Though it was usually the scholars who proposed this, the beautiful woman was slightly surprised at seeing Zhao Rong preparing to leave without a word and felt inclined to call him back to try. After all, the Great Dao seemed to particularly favor Confucian scholars; once a scholar¡¯s new poetry was recognized as high-quality by the world, the paper bearing the poetry could immediately begin absorbing spiritual energy from heaven and earth, transforming it into a treasure beneficial to cultivators on their path to the Great Dao. However, these instances were extremely rare; Qingfeng Pavilion had not seen a single one since its establishment. Could a Confucian scholar who could write high-quality poetry really lack money? Any such poem invariably starts at a high-grade spirit stone! the beautiful woman thought to herself. Yet every few decades, tales of a destitute scholar randomly producing high-quality poetry at some merchant¡¯s place on the mountain still surfaced, providing a topic for the cultivators to chat about for a while. Hearing her words, Zhao Rong halted his departing steps and looked up at the smiling beautiful woman. Just as he was about to speak, a mocking voice came from behind him. ¡°This beautiful sister has it right; don¡¯t be in such a hurry to run away. You poor, pretentious big-talkers have plenty of acid in your bellies, why not spill some for this young master to see?¡± ¡°If you can amuse me, I might just be happy enough to let some spirit stones slip through my fingers for you, enough to buy a boat ticket, no less!¡± The crowd burst into laughter as a young girl in green, with an innocent face, couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with a giggle, seemingly struck by something Lin Qingxuan said. Noticing the attention on her, she stuck out her tongue and quickly hid behind her companion. Zhao Rong continued to ignore Lin Qingxuan, paused for a moment, and pulled up a wry smile, turning to the beautiful woman and spoke, ¡°No need.¡± Heh, a mere spirit stone to make me write poetry? Zhao Rong reached out to take back the ten spirit stones he had previously placed on the counter. Lin Qingxuan¡¯s smile was bright. The beautiful woman smiled indifferently. The green-clothed girl felt somewhat bored. The crowd was getting ready to disperse. Suddenly, a dark, bony hand emerged from behind Zhao Rong and placed an object next to Zhao Rong¡¯s hand. It was a spirit stone. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13 There is a Breeze in the Qingfeng Residence Chapter 13: Chapter 13 There is a Breeze in the Qingfeng Residence Zhao Rong stopped what he was doing. He frowned slightly and glanced at the extra Spirit Stone beside his hand. He didn¡¯t reach for it. ¡°When you¡¯re out and about, you¡¯ll encounter difficulties; if you can lend a hand, then do so,¡± a muffled yet resonant voice came from behind him. Zhao Rong turned around. Slightly surprised. The owner of the voice turned out to be that fierce-looking, surly man who had queued behind him! But now, Zhao Rong felt an unexpected warmth towards this brother¡¯s menacing visage. Some people are just like that, before you talk to them, you may find their appearance off-putting and repulsive, but once you¡¯ve exchanged pleasantries, even if it¡¯s just a few words, you might find them suddenly endearing. ¡°Consider it making friends with the young master,¡± the surly man added. Zhao Rong¡¯s brows relaxed, he wanted to give a formal bow, but realizing that the other man might not be a scholar, he clasped his fists with a smile, ¡°Many thanks, brother!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï His expression was sincere. The surly man also clasped his fists in return. ¡°Heh heh,¡± a few onlookers chuckled, clearly unimpressed with this ¡°chance meeting¡± scene. Lin Qingxuan, seeing someone help Zhao Rong, became gloomy and squinted at the surly man, about to speak, but then stopped and gave his folding fan a pat in the palm of his hand. Forget it, better to be cautious while outside, let this poor scholar off for now. The surly man was different from Zhao Rong; Lin Qingxuan could tell at a glance that the latter had no cultivation, just a fledgling, but he was somewhat at a loss with the former. His demeanour, taut outfit, robust build, enduring breaths, and subdued vitality suggested he might be a Martial Artist of considerable standing. Although the cultivator serving as Lin¡¯s old servant wasn¡¯t weak either, what if this man was a High Grade Martial Artist? When cultivating in the mountains, you always fear the ¡°what ifs.¡± With this thought, Lin Qingxuan¡¯s sullen expression cleared away in an instant, and he said with a smile: ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in luck, getting a bone thrown to you without doing anything.¡± He paused, glanced at the surly man, and continued. ¡°Heh, if one bone isn¡¯t enough, feel free to come to this young master. I¡¯m easy to talk to. Seeing that you look like you don¡¯t have much learning in your belly, I won¡¯t trouble you much¡ªjust make this young master ¡®happy,¡¯ and that¡¯s fine.¡± Having said that, he walked away waving his fan, not looking back, towards the teahouse in the main hall, followed by several maid servants. Only an old servant remained standing in line. Seeing that one of the main parties of the drama had left, the onlookers began dispersing. Some shook their heads, feeling that the drama was less exciting because of someone intervening. Some were disdainful, finding the prideful poor scholar rather foolish. Others thought the man was being meddlesome and utterly dull. Zhao Rong didn¡¯t pay them any mind. He pushed the token and eleven Spirit Stones to the beautiful matron, his expression indifferent. ¡°One ticket to Du You City, please.¡± The beautiful matron checked the Spirit Stones, nodded, and took out a new token from the drawer and handed it to Zhao Rong. ¡°There happens to be a ferry headed for Du You City that has been docked at Longquan Crossing for a few days; it will set sail again at noon today. Please board on time.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Zhao Rong took out another silver token. ¡°Is this cross-continent ferry ticket sold by your Qingfeng Residence?¡± The beautiful matron was surprised upon seeing the silver token; it wasn¡¯t cheap. ¡°Yes, young master, this is sold by our Qingfeng Residence on behalf of Weiwei Mountain.¡± ¡°Does the ticket have a time limit?¡± ¡°No, whenever you wish to travel, as long as there is space available on the ferry, you can board with this token.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, pocketed the silver token, and walked away from the counter. He didn¡¯t leave right away, however¡ªhe waited on the side for the surly man. Seeing him purchase the ticket, Zhao Rong approached. ¡°Thanks again for your help just now, brother!¡± The surly man waved his hand and said nothing. ¡°My name is Zhao Rong, styled Ziyu. May I ask how to address brother? After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the surly man said gruffly, ¡°Liu Sanbian.¡± Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile; that was an intriguing name. ¡°A good name. Like Zi Xia said, ¡®The gentleman has three changes: stern at a distance, gentle when near, and strict when he speaks.''¡± The implication was clear that the name¡¯s chooser had high expectations for him. Upon hearing Zhao Rong mention the allusion behind his name, the always serious Liu Sanbian smiled, which paradoxically made him appear even more ¡°ferocious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking, and I find it uncomfortable to have accepted a Spirit Stone from brother for nothing.¡± ¡°Although of modest talent, I have read a few Saintly Books and preserved some of my own crude writings. I thought of gifting a few poems to you, brother, as a small token of thanks!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a Spirit Stone; no need for the young master to trouble himself.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s worth it!¡± Having said that, Zhao Rong eagerly opened his book chest and took out a writing brush, ink, paper, and inkstone without further ado. Liu Sanbian hesitated for a moment but, seeing Zhao Rong¡¯s sincere attitude, did not refuse again. ¡°Younger brother, can the poem include the words ¡®Qingshan¡¯?¡± ¡°Qingshan?¡± ¡°Qingshan.¡± Liu Sanbian smiled again. ¡­ In the rest area on the first floor of Qingfeng Residence. A bored young girl in green idly toyed with a teacup after watching an entertaining scene. She was a disciple of the Mountain Immortals from a nearby mountain, and her master rarely allowed her to descend. It had taken much pleading to accompany her senior brother to Longquan Crossing for tasks. She found Longquan Crossing novel at first, but soon thought it was just so-so. The lively scene she had just witnessed was quite interesting to her, but the ending felt somewhat dull. In her heart, she supported the ordinary scholar; after all, which girl cultivating in the mountains didn¡¯t admire and fancy a Confucian scholar brimming with talent and knowledge? At least that¡¯s what she believed, as someone who secretly enjoyed romances about poets and beauties. Could there really be any girl who didn¡¯t like that? No way, no way. Moreover, interacting in poetry with scholars could enhance cultivation and benefit the Great Dao, couldn¡¯t it? Many seekers of truth were stuck in the Vast Realm, and if they couldn¡¯t break through it in sixty years, the Great Dao remained out of reach. This reminded her of an uncle in her sect who had been stalled at the Vast Realm for years, now old and grey, steeped in twilight. The two orthodox Confucian Academies on Wangque Continent attracted countless people from both on and off the mountains every year, with many a fairy from the peaks yearning for a poetic exchange with an Academy gentleman. In recent years, an auction in a black market on the mountain sold a poem of the Falling Flower Grade and the State of No Self at an exorbitant price. Although Confucian Academies strictly prohibited such acts, the ban was frequently ignored, and high-grade poetry remained one of the hottest commodities in the black market. Opposite the Confucianists, the Mo Family and Daoists were not as sought after by mountain dwellers. Though the realms beyond the Vast Realm, the Heavenly Will Realm, and the Golden Core Realm had deep connections with them, in comparison to Confucian scholars, the straightforward Mo Family rangers seemed foolish and the aloof True Men of Daoism quite dull. Moreover, cultivators who had surpassed the Vast Realm tended to be mature and stable, no longer as impulsive as in their days of lesser cultivation. The girl in green bit her lip, her mind aimlessly wandering through these thoughts until she caught sight of that poverty-stricken, pitiful scholar again. What a bookworm, she thought. Others bully you, and you don¡¯t even dare to talk back, truly too¡­ No wonder you had to bring a counterfeit flag from Linlu Academy. Real scholars are definitely not like that. The girl in green thought to herself. But all of a sudden, she felt surprised. At this moment, she was probably the only one in the hall who had noticed that poor scholar out of boredom. She saw the scholar speaking a few words with the ferocious-looking man beside him, then put down the book chest he had been carrying, took out paper and ink, found a nearby table, and began to arrange the paper and prepare the ink with practiced movements. What¡¯s he going to do? she wondered. Then she saw the scholar flick back the black ribbon that had slid forward, roll up his sleeves, hold the brush in his right hand, poised and focused before suddenly starting to write, his movements as graceful as flowing water or drifting clouds. Is he¡­ going to compose a poem? The girl pursed her lips but her expression turned curious shortly thereafter. This poverty-stricken scholar, who seemed quite unremarkable, somehow changed completely when he began to write; his whole demeanor altered as if¡­ as if he became a different person. The girl suspected she was experiencing an illusion. Before she could dwell on it further her gaze was gradually drawn to the scholar. Slowly. The girl in green opened her mouth slightly. Her expression froze. In a corner of the hall, the poverty-stricken scholar wrote with focused expression, with ink splattering grand lines. Suddenly, a breeze entered Qingfeng Residence, sweeping across the scholar¡¯s table and over the white paper with black ink. The breeze was head-on, making the scholar¡¯s hair flutter. And yet, strangely enough, the sheet of paper without a paperweight did not stir even in the slightest, lying there on the table as if weighing a ton. The girl in green quickly snapped back to reality and walked briskly towards the table. ¡°Where are you going, junior sister?¡± a young man called from behind her, but the next second, he too sensed something amiss. The spiritual energy in the hall was gradually becoming¡­ denser? The young man looked puzzledly towards the corner of the hall, the direction his junior sister had gone. Meanwhile, other guests in Qingfeng Residence who felt the anomaly also reacted. ¡°Odd, why is there a surge of spiritual energy?¡± ¡°Who is it? Who dares cast spells within Qingfeng Residence?¡± ¡°Has Qingfeng Residence acquired some exotic treasure that¡¯s causing such a commotion?¡± ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that scholar doing?!¡± Surprised and questioning voices arose in the hall. Even people on the street outside were drawn by the phenomenon to come in and investigate. The girl in green ignored the noises behind her. She was the first to reach the desk, and the scholar there had already stopped writing with a smile. She widened her eyes to take in the scholar and the stern, grim man beside him before her gaze landed on the quietly lying paper on the desk. On it was a poem, its ink already dry, the title of which she had never seen. The calligraphy was strong and elegant, pleasing to the eye. But it wasn¡¯t the style that captivated her¡ªit was the ribbon of light roaming across the paper. This is¡­ a high-grade poem! Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Ascending, Falling Flowers, Nanshan Chapter 14: Chapter 14: Ascending, Falling Flowers, Nanshan Within the Clear Breeze Residence, the phenomenon in the corner of the first floor gradually attracted more and more people¡¯s attention. No one knows who led the way first, but some with keen perceptions began to converge towards that writing desk. ¡°These are graded verses, Ascending Grade!¡± Another cry of astonishment erupted, causing an immediate uproar in the hall. Those queued up for tickets no longer cared about their lines, each one surging towards the source of commotion, while people from the second and third floors continually came down to join the crowd. Even the stewards and shopkeepers behind the counters, including a beautiful matron, were drawn over¡­ The number of people was significantly more than those who had gathered earlier to watch the excitement. This time, not only guests from within the Clear Breeze Residence but also many pedestrians from the street outside were lured in by the extraordinary occurrence. At this moment, the green-clothed girl who had arrived first at the writing desk stared blankly at the dazzling verse on the table, her eyes as if nailed to it, unable to move away. ¡°Nanke¡¯s Dream.¡± ¡°Ten miles of Qingshan lie distant; the tide ebbs, leaving a sandy path. The plaintive calls of the birds bemoan fleeting time, yet again it¡¯s a desolate season, at the ends of the earth.¡± She took a deep breath before looking down at the following verse. ¡°White dew gathers the waning moon; the gentle breeze scatters the dawn¡¯s rosy clouds. By the willow-lined dyke, I ask the lotus flower: Remember the time we bought wine there, that humble home?¡± ¡°How beautiful,¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? the girl murmured. Confucian poetry was quite popular in the mountains, but in reality, most cultivators only valued it for how it benefitted their own cultivation, not truly appreciating or analyzing its aesthetics. They would at best only vaguely understand its taste, yet this did not prevent them from recognizing the merits of a poem, for the Great Dao of heaven and earth itself would judge. A good poem might not necessarily be graded, but a graded poem was definitely good! Moreover, a graded poem would naturally produce a phenomenon upon its creation, hence cultivators pursued only the original manuscripts of graded verses. However, the green-clothed girl was different; she had extensively studied poetry, having read many hand-copied graded poems passed around the mountain. She did so not just for her cultivation, but also out of fond interest. She knew that each graded poem was a beautiful ¡°accident,¡± and how difficult it was for those emotion-filled lines to be recognized by heaven and earth. And the poets who wrote those lines were brimming with talent! The Ascending Grade poem before her had an innovative structure; its imagery was tranquil and clear, with harmonious contrast and vibrant colors, exuding intense aesthetic appeal. Upon this thought, she couldn¡¯t help looking up at the scholar before her. So, he truly was a scholar from Linlu Academy¡­ At this moment, Zhao Rong was wearing a smile. The surrounding crowd merely felt his composure was as smooth as the serene Ping Lake, but in truth¡­ he was quite baffled. Why did writing a verse cause such a big commotion? It surely wasn¡¯t like this the previous time he wrote for Qian¡¯er! He glanced at the slowly quieting crowd around him, most of whom were intensely focused on the verse he¡¯d written. Occasionally, a few would look up at him, their eyes filled with shock. After all, it was extremely rare for someone outside the Academy to produce graded poetry, and if such a scholar emerged, the Academy would almost invariably extend an invitation to join its ranks. By now, nearly everyone was convinced that Zhao Rong was indeed from Linlu Academy, of course, with one exception¡ªwho still held onto a sliver of hope¡­ Zhao Rong casually glanced at Lin Qingxuan, who stood outside the crowd, his expression a mixture of doubt and surprise, but said nothing. He then turned his gaze to the beautiful matron amidst the crowd. The matron, seeing his attention turn to her, trembled slightly inside and hurriedly flashed a smile, unnatural and somewhat obsequious. Zhao Rong simply found this routine of looking down upon him, stepping on him, and then having his revenge quite boring. He didn¡¯t know why Lin Qingxuan would try to trample him. Was it just personal distaste? That might be an external factor, but what about the internal one? Initially, he wanted to just walk away, unwilling to entertain their games. But Liu Sanbian, in that situation, stood up to help him. He felt compelled to repay this favor, so he picked a quiet corner, intending to write a few poems like the ones he did for Qian¡¯er and gift them to Liu Sanbian¡ªwho might find some use for them. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated the huge fuss his writing would cause! Zhao Rong, seeing the old Brother Liu and others still immersed in the poem ¡°Nanke¡¯s Dream ¡¤ Ten Miles of Qingshan Lie Distant,¡± silently called out to Gui in his heart a few times. Ever since yesterday, when Gui learned that he still had to ¡°freeload,¡± it had been ignoring him. Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t grasp why it despised freeloading so much. What¡¯s wrong with freeloading? Did he consume its rice? Moreover, I might not, well¡­ maybe I won¡¯t be able to freeload after all. ¡°What is it?¡± To Zhao Rong¡¯s surprise, Gui actually responded, perhaps aware of his unique situation at the moment. ¡°Not angry anymore?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not angry, why should your lack of ambition concern me?¡± ¡°I really wasn¡¯t going there to be a kept man, I just wanted to return the jade to her and take the opportunity to deliver a letter.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That, what the heck is Poetry Grading? And what¡¯s this Ascending Grade?¡± Gui pondered for a moment. ¡°Poetry Grading means that the poem has been recognized by heaven and earth, and can gather spiritual energy to become a treasured ink creation. I¡¯ve mentioned this to you before. As for the Ascending Grade¡­ During my era in the Xuanhuang Realm, poems were only categorized as graded or not graded. Later, I¡¯d heard that the Confucian Saints planned to differentiate graded poems further, though until I left, I never saw them take any action.¡± ¡°The person who revealed this secret to me said that the Confucian Saints were preparing to divide graded poems into three grades and two realms.¡± ¡°Ascending Grade, Falling Flower Grade, Nanshan Grade.¡± ¡°State of Self, State of No Self.¡± ¡°The order of the three grades indicates their levels, with the Ascending Grade able to gather spiritual energy once for use by cultivators of the Vast Realm and above; the Falling Flower Grade can gather even more spiritual energy and help those at the Fu Yao Realm bottleneck to grasp a realm breakthrough; whereas the Nanshan Grade is even more exceptional, capable of gathering a vast sea of spiritual energy, and can also aid cultivators at the Vast Realm bottleneck to breakthrough!¡± ¡°As for the State of Self and State of No Self, only Falling Flower Grade and Nanshan Grade poems are differentiated into these two states, or rather, Ascending Grade poems can only ascend to the latter two grades if they contain a state.¡± ¡°In reality, the two states don¡¯t have an absolute hierarchy, but a poem in the State of Self can only be comprehended and absorbed once by a cultivator; afterward, the treasured ink will lose its spiritual energy and become a mundane object.¡± ¡°Whereas, a poem in the State of No Self can be repeatedly comprehended by cultivators, gathering spiritual energy anew, which is quite remarkable. Indeed, they are creations of the natural way of heaven and earth.¡± Gui had to admit that Confucian poetry was truly mystical, especially the State of No Self poems, which almost approached the Dao, something that in his view should only be explored by cultivators after reaching much higher realms of cultivation. Zhao Rong seemed to have an epiphany. Three Grades, Two Realms? How interesting. Zhao Rong recalled in his own time and space, there once was a literary master who proposed a similar theory of three realms of human life for poets: ¡°Those who have accomplished great deeds and profound knowledge through the ages must have passed through three stages: ¡®The west wind withered the green trees last night, as I ascended the high building alone and watched the end of the road¡¯¡ªthis is the First Realm. ¡®Though the belt gradually widens, I have no regret, wasting away for her¡¯¡ªthis is the Second Realm. ¡®In the crowd I searched for her in vain, but suddenly, when I turned around, there she was in the dim light¡¯¡ªthis is the Third Realm.¡± And the poems produced by poets in these three stages likely correspond to the Ascending, Falling Flower, and Nanshan Grades designated by the Confucian Saints of this world. As for the State of Self and State of No Self, The State of Self views the world through one¡¯s perspective, hence, everything bears the tint of self. The State of No Self perceives the world as it is, hence, one cannot distinguish what is self and what is the world. Actually, it¡¯s quite straightforward to understand. In the State of Self, emotions surpass the scenery; in the State of No Self, the scenery conceals the emotions. It¡¯s just a matter of different focuses. Having thought this through, some of Zhao Rong¡¯s questions were readily resolved. ¡°So, the poem I wrote for Qian¡¯er that day, which helped her break through, was a Falling Flower Grade in the State of Self?¡± ¡°It should be.¡± No wonder that after finishing that poem, there were no extraordinary emanations of radiance from the paper. It turned out Qian¡¯er had comprehended and absorbed it on the spot. Speaking of Qian¡¯er, Zhao Rong found himself suddenly missing her. He wondered what the girl was up to now¡­ ¡°Confucians do indeed have an advantage in the Vast Realm, I have seen all manner of peculiar Vast Realm cultivation techniques, yet in the end, I still feel that the Confucian¡¯s technique is the closest to the fundamental Dao of the Vast Realm.¡± ¡°Eh, did you follow the Confucian path in the Vast Realm?¡± ¡°No,¡± ¡°The Vast Realm is too simple; I just picked any cultivation technique and breezed through it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I shouldn¡¯t have asked! Zhao Rong came back to his senses, not paying attention to the audience around him, but instead turned to look at Liu Sanbian, who was fond of ¡°Qingshan¡±, his thoughts stirring. He casually moved the Xuan paper with the Ascending Grade poem to one side and spread out a new sheet before him. The surrounding people watched with trepidation. Be careful, that¡¯s an Ascending Grade poem! Yet the scholar in front of the table was indifferent, still going about his business. They watched as he rolled up one sleeve with one hand and dipped his brush in ink with the other. Slowly, he wrote down a line. ¡°To Liu Sanbian¡± Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Qingshan Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Qingshan Clamping onto Qingshan unwilling to let go, its roots originally nestled within cracked rocks. Enduring thousands of hardships and countless strikes, yet still robust, it withstands the winds from all directions. At this moment, the first floor of Qingfeng Pavilion was silent as a graveyard, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. The scholar picked up his brush, splashed the ink, and ceased writing, his actions flowing smoothly as though in one breath. Observing his expression, he appeared composed and serene, seemingly without effort. It was as if composing a poem of the Falling Flower Grade for him was as simple as eating and drinking! But before the crowd could ponder further, their attention was captured again by the new poem on the table. Still in that elegant and fresh script, floating like clouds and as striking as a startled dragon. Some knowledgeable cultivators furrowed their brows. What style of calligraphy is this? Regular script? It doesn¡¯t seem so; it appears to be some variant of it, maintaining the upright stability of regular script, yet flowing freely and unrestrained. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 However, most people weren¡¯t focused on Zhao Rong¡¯s script but rather on the ¡°miracle¡± of the new poem. On the paper, a green mountain emerged out of thin air, thousands of feet high, with a proud and upright bamboo standing alone in the rock crevices. Despite the strong winds from every direction, it remained firmly unyielding and steadfast. This new poem actually managed to bring its scenery beyond the paper! The crowd suddenly felt as if the air around them had grown heavier. Cultivators with considerable cultivation levels even noticed that the Spiritual Energy in their Qi Seas was beginning to stir. The hall fell silent for a moment. ¡°Falling Flower Grade¡­ possesses my realm,¡± someone spoke up, lips parched. Most remained silent, yet the breathing within the hall had notably coarsened. Especially those cultivators below the Vast Realm, their eyes fervently fixed on the Falling Flower Grade poem. Previously, upon seeing an Ascending grade poem, they could still stay somewhat calm since those were only usable by cultivators of the Vast Realm and above, enhancing their Spiritual Energy Cultivation. But now, the poem in front of them was of the Falling Flower Grade! The bottleneck of the Fu Yao Realm had trapped many mountain-top cultivators for ages, and now a chance to advance directly to the Vast Realm was right before their eyes¡ªhow could they remain composed? After signing his name on the new poem, Zhao Rong set down his brush and coldly surveyed for a moment, noticing some people¡¯s covetous gazes. Realizing what was happening, he quickly rolled up the two sheets of paper bearing the poems. Gui had told him that a poem of that realm, once comprehended and absorbed by someone, would turn into a mundane object. Luckily, no one had managed to resonate and merge with the Falling Flower Grade poem in that brief moment. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he have suffered a great loss? After all, he had intended to give this to Brother Sanbian. He would need to be more careful when writing such poems in the future¡­ Seeing Zhao Rong protectively rolling up the poems like guarding against thieves, those with fervent gazes appeared ravenous. Zhao Rong chuckled softly, playing with the pair of Beautiful Jade at his waist while indifferently meeting the eyes of those people. Instantly, most impulsive onlookers cooled down, and the very few who might still harbor thoughts did not dare to show them. The scholar before them might have lacked cultivation, but he was clearly a reader from Linlu Academy, capable of casually producing a Falling Flower Grade poem. This indicated he might not just be a regular student but possibly a disciple of the Mountain Master or a Teacher. One must know, the Mountain Master of Linlu Academy is one of the few with the highest level of cultivation in the clear light of Wangque Continent, famously protective and ¡°reasonable¡± on the mountains. Zhao Rong arched an eyebrow, finding the tiger skin of Linlu Academy quite useful. He turned to look at Liu Sanbian beside him, whose expression was complex, and smiled gently. ¡°This is a little gesture of my goodwill, please do accept it, elder brother,¡± he said. To Zhao Rong¡¯s surprise, Liu Sanbian didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly accepted the two poems. ¡°Thank you, young master,¡± he said. Then, Liu Sanbian looked over the crowd, his eyes darkly sweeping over certain individuals. Zhao Rong followed his glance towards those whose expressions looked unpleasant, contemplating that he needed to be more cautious in the future, not as reckless as today. Although the flag of Linlu Academy was there, what if some didn¡¯t buy into it? Among the crowd, those who knew the full story looked at Liu Sanbian with admiration. A spirit stone of the lower grade was exchanged for a poem of the Ascending grade and a poem of the Falling Flower Grade that captured the essence of ¡®being¡¯ and even secured a fruitful acquaintance with a Reading Seed of Linlu Academy with boundless potential. This was already considered a great stroke of luck on the Wangque Continent. Some were green with envy and regret. Others lamented that every drink and every peck was predestined. Liu Sanbian whispered a few words to Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong nodded, shouldered his bookcase again, and prepared to leave with him. A young girl in green, who had been watching Zhao Rong¡¯s every move, blushed intensely. She had witnessed the creation of a Falling Flower Grade poem with her own eyes¡ªsomething that she had only ever seen in copied scripts or books on the mountain, and now it was happening right in front of her! Dizzy from the excitement, she watched Zhao Rong about to leave, quickly pulled out her handkerchief, and chased after him. Wondering if he would be willing to exchange letters with her as pen pals¡­ But many others were more eager than the young girl; as soon as they saw Zhao Rong about to leave, they hurriedly crowded around him. The girl couldn¡¯t push her way through to the front and spun around anxiously on the periphery. Behind her, her Senior Brother sighed. A Reading Seed from Linlu Academy was not someone we from smaller sects could hope to reach. ¡°Does the young master have any more poems of the entry grade? Qingfeng Pavilion is willing to buy them all at a premium price.¡± ¡°Please stay, young master, I would like to invite you to visit my residence.¡± ¡°Would the young master care to visit Stone Machine Mountain as a guest?¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡± ¡°Young master¡­¡± Zhao Rong waved his hand as he walked to the outside, and the crowd surrounding him dared not block his path, thus parting to create a small lane for him and Liu Sanbian to walk through. Only then did Zhao Rong truly appreciate the allure a cultivator who could produce entry-grade poems held for the common cultivators. Such scholars of the academy probably held a status akin to pop stars of his previous life on the mountain¡­ It was no wonder they were so zealous. The Xuanhuang Realm was vast, and just the southwestern part of the Wangque Continent alone contained over twenty nations and dynasties, millions of mundane mortals, yet only a small fraction had any talent for cultivation, most were like Zhao Rong, undesirable for cultivation. Apart from a tiny minority of geniuses among these cultivators, the majority would spend decades stuck at the Fu Yao Realm bottleneck, let alone advancing to higher realms like the Vast Realm. For them, the Taiching Four Mansions¡¯ graduation standard of reaching the Golden Core Realm by twenty-eight years old was nothing short of a fantastical tale. Such is the brutal reality of the Cultivation World on the mountain; those with exceptional talent progress swiftly, acquiring the most resources, while those of mediocre ability face insurmountable bottlenecks like chasms, beset by scarcity of resources, left to scavenge the ¡°leftovers.¡± Hence, the overwhelming allure of entry-grade poems that could save decades of cultivation time was tremendous, highly sought after by the mountain cultivators. Zhao Rong finally squeezed through the crowd and reached the entrance of Qingfeng Pavilion. Standing at the door was someone Zhao Rong hadn¡¯t expected to see still waiting for him. Still hasn¡¯t run away? Zhao Rong glanced at Lin Qingxuan and then averted his eyes, intending to leave directly. However, Lin Qingxuan actively ¡°blocked¡± him. At that moment, Lin Qingxuan¡¯s face was pale, and he held no folding fan in his hand. ¡°It was my mistake not to recognize Mount Tai and to have troubled the Teacher. I hope for your vast forgiveness!¡± he said with a deep bow to Zhao Rong. He bowed extremely low. Zhao Rong did not speak, and he dared not rise. He felt very humiliated at the moment. But when he thought of Linlu Academy, his heart shook, and he could only bear it. Although his family, the Lanxi Lin, might not necessarily fear making an enemy of a Reading Seed from Linlu Academy, it depended on whether it was worth it. Ordinarily, outside the family, relying on the identity of a direct descendant of the Lanxi Lin, he was arrogant and domineering, but he knew in his heart that he was not valued within his own family, although a direct descendant, he did not compare to his brother who was the hope of the whole clan. If his brother knew the cause of today¡¯s events, his outcome would be even worse than now. Zhao Rong stared at him for a while, finally spoke the first words since their meeting. And it was the question Zhao Rong had always wanted to ask those villains when he read novels. ¡°Why did you provoke me on purpose?¡± Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Xuanhuang Chronicles Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Xuanhuang Chronicles This was a rather narrow enclosed room. A small bed, a table, and a wooden chair. In the corner stood a red bookcase. There were no extra decorations inside the room. Occasionally, the floor would vibrate slightly. Suddenly, a pale hand pushed open the tightly shut wooden window. Outside the window was an endless sea of clouds. The early sun had risen above the sea of clouds. A cool breeze and the morning light rushed to his face. Zhao Rong shook off the sleepiness of the early morning. Since that day when he left Qingfeng Residence amid everyone¡¯s admiration and boarded the ship with Liu Sanbian, seven days had already passed. This Qingfeng Pavilion ferry was about a hundred feet tall, and Zhao Rong estimated that the deck area was about the size of a sports field. Just as he had imagined, the ship was indeed traveling above the sea of clouds. Liu Sanbian told him that this ferry was built by the craftspeople of the Mo family. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï When he first boarded the ship, Zhao Rong was quite fascinated for a while, but afterwards, he was caught off guard by a prolonged bout of seasickness. Zhao Rong had never flown in a plane in his previous life, and the furthest he had traveled was when he went to the provincial capital by train alone from his small hometown to attend university. Moreover, this Cloud Sea Ferry was somewhat like a sea ship, which swayed from time to time, causing Zhao Rong, who had never left land before, quite a bit of discomfort for a while. At the time, seeing Liu Sanbian as if his feet were ¡°rooted¡± on the ship, stable in all directions, Zhao Rong felt quite envious. Cultivation seems quite interesting, huh? Maybe I should also give it a try? But every time he remembered Gui¡¯s discouraging words, he felt somewhat sullen. Is it really true that I¡¯m not some hidden physique? Something¡¯s not right. Where¡¯s the template of the protagonist who crossed over? Am I a disgrace to the transmigrators? Zhao Rong gazed at the sea of clouds outside the window and let his mind wander for a while before he gathered his thoughts, got up, and started his morning lessons. He laid out paper, ground some ink, and practiced calligraphy. He did this every day after getting up. First practice writing, read books, then go for breakfast. Since he had already become a scholar in this world and might never be able to return, he was determined to approach this life seriously. Actually, his thoughts about this life were quite simple. He just wanted to understand some truths, do some interesting things, and take good care of those he cared about and who cared about him. Thus, returning jade, sending letters, practicing writing, and reading books all followed this heart. After tracing several copies of calligraphy, Zhao Rong felt his wrist become a bit sore and stopped writing. He took out a beautifully bound book from the bookcase. ¡°Xuanhuang Chronicles.¡± Zhao Rong opened it to the page he had dog-eared before and continued reading. This book had been bought by Liu Sanbian a few days ago after hearing that he wanted to learn about the history and general knowledge of the Xuanhuang Realm in a shop onboard. It cost two lower-grade Spirit Stones. Of course, the Spirit Stones were paid by Liu Sanbian, which Zhao Rong accepted without any hesitation. Actually, after leaving Qingfeng Residence, Liu Sanbian had once took the initiative to return the Falling Flower Grade to him and even offered to pay for another Ascending Grade. But Zhao Rong had smilingly refused. The ¡°Xuanhuang Chronicles¡± recorded many contents that Zhao Rong found interesting. The book stated that in an era so long ago as to be unknowable, the Xuanhuang Realm was occupied by myriad races, and the Human Clan was just an insignificant among them. But under the leadership of the first Great Emperor of the Human Clan¡ªEmperor Xuan, the Human Clan rose opportunistically, eliminated and expelled the myriad races, and the remaining beings evolved into the current Demon Race, existing in dependence on the Human Clan, making the Human Clan the sole ruler of the Xuanhuang Realm. Emperor Xuan, having the auspice of earth virtue, was also known as Great Emperor Xuanhuang, and the name of the current Xuanhuang Realm was also given by him; the ancient name is no longer known. The Xuanhuang Realm is divided into Nine Provinces. Central Continent. Tunan Continent, Kunlun Continent, Yun Meng Continent, Wangque Continent. East Taiyi Continent, West Fu Yao Continent, North Kunpeng Continent, South Tranquility State. The largest region, Central Continent, known for its flourishing human ways, is located right at the center of the Xuanhuang Realm. The names containing east, west, south, and north, as the four great continents suggest, are respectively located at the furthest east, west, south, and north of the Xuanhuang Realm. The scale and number of Cultivators in these four continents are second only to Central Continent. Following that are the three lesser continents Gui mentioned: Kunlun Continent, Yun Meng Continent, and Wangque Continent. They are the smallest in scale among the Nine Provinces. As for Tunan Continent, it is quite special. Kunlun Continent lies between Central Continent and North Kunpeng Continent. Tunan Continent, Yun Meng Continent, and Wangque Continent are positioned between Central Continent and South Tranquility State. Although Tunan Continent is similar in area to the three lesser continents, it is the most crucial transportation hub in the Xuanhuang Realm aside from Central Continent. To travel to the three southern continents, one must pass through Tunan Continent, and those from the southern continents heading north must do the same or else they would have to take a significantly longer sea route, which is very troublesome. Therefore, despite its small size, Tunan Continent is extremely thriving, comparable to the four great continents of East, West, North, and South. Zhao Rong also learned from a book an interesting fact¡ªall the Imperial Families of the dynasties under Tunan Continent share the surname Jiang. Was there once a unified dynasty under this continent? Zhao Rong speculated, but felt that there was more to it than that. However, the ¡°Xuanhuang Chronicles¡± did not detail these matters; it glossed over many things, which made Zhao Rong incredibly curious to only know roughly what was going on. Suddenly, it was as if he remembered something. With purpose, he flipped through the pages and soon found the description about Jiang Taiching. ¡°Emperor Cang, whose real name was Jiang Cang, styled Taiching. Cang, as in the sky, and Taiching as well. The second Great Emperor of the Human Clan.¡± ¡°The white-haired of Southern Tranquility State, Sword Cultivator who claimed the title of emperor, the highest in sword Dao in the history of the Xuanhuang Realm, born ten thousand years after Emperor Xuan, during the chaos of a great disorder, coinciding with the ancient Demon calamity, as ancient Demons returned to the Xuanhuang Realm.¡± ¡°Jiang Taiching supported the teetering great edifices, quelled the internal conflicts of the Human Clan, suppressed the Demon Race, cleared the cosmos, established the rituals of the Human Clan, changed the names of the four great continents of East, West, North, and South, supported the Confucians, expanded the ¡®Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law,¡¯ reconstructed the four great Taiching, established the Taiching Four Mansions across the Nine Provinces, gathered all the talents from the various states, revitalized the Xuanhuang Human Clan, and his fame spread beyond the realm.¡± ¡°Emperors Xuan and Cang, the former established the grand unification of the Human Clan, the latter founded a millennium of great enterprises, inaugurating an era of peace for thousands of generations, their merits were immense.¡± Upon reading this, Zhao Rong pondered for a moment. Was this Emperor Cang also a disciple of the Confucian school? From what he knew, in the Xuanhuang Realm only Confucian disciples would have styled names. And concerning the affairs of the Great Emperors, the book only emphasized Emperor Xuan and Emperor Cang, making Zhao Rong wonder whether this was a hereditary position or a cultivation realm. Thinking it over, he began searching for an overview of the ¡°Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law.¡± ¡°The ¡®Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law¡¯ is the supreme codex of the Human Clan, authored by Emperor Xuan, the first Great Emperor, after leading the Human Clan to ascend to the pinnacle¡­¡± Zhao Rong read carefully. The book mentioned that the ¡°Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law¡± had been amended by several emperors, but specifics were not detailed. It merely mentioned that the ¡°Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law¡± stipulated the gathering of Human Clan resources to establish the four great Taiching, the Nine Taiching Four Mansions, and additionally¡­ The appointment of nine electors. As for other contents, the book did not elaborate. Moreover, the names of these four great Taiching and the nine electors weren¡¯t introduced in the book. Zhao Rong was frustrated. Indeed, you get what you pay for. He pursed his lips, planning to ask Gui. Just then, a crisp laugh suddenly floated over. Zhao Rong paused. It seemed¡­ it came from outside the window. He glanced at the open window. He had previously learned that the outside of the Qingfeng Pavilion¡¯s ferry was likely set with an Array. While moving at high speed, it wouldn¡¯t let in too much noise or wind but would allow some breeze to slip through. How could laughter get through? Zhao Rong curiously leaned out to look, and discovered his window was tightly adjacent to the next cabin¡¯s window. With a thought, he slightly tilted his head, peering into the next window. At that moment, someone was there, head bowed reading a book. Upon closer inspection. It was the White-faced Scholar he had encountered by chance at the bookstore! Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17: The Girl with Fox Eyes Chapter 17: Chapter 17: The Girl with Fox Eyes Zhao Rong¡¯s heart was filled with surprise. Isn¡¯t this the¡­effeminate scholar? Although some time had passed, Zhao Rong remembered him vividly because on that day, the scholar¡¯s swaying gait had sent shivers down his spine. At the moment, the person inside the room had not yet noticed Zhao Rong. He seemed to have just gotten up, wearing only a white undergarment, his black hair casually tied with a red silk band, sitting by the window engrossed in a book, smiling. From this unique perspective outside the window, Zhao Rong could see his side profile and upper body. Hey, something¡¯s not right. Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze moved downward. He glanced at his neck. Then at his slightly protruding chest. Ah, I see. That day in the bookstore, it was only a brief meeting, and he hadn¡¯t thought in this direction¡­ The next moment, a cool breeze came through. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? It seemed as if someone realized that there was something blocking the wind and light outside the window. The ¡°White-faced Scholar¡± reluctantly moved his gaze away from the book, the corners of his mouth still slightly raised, as he turned to look outside the window. ¡°Ah~ A ghost~¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Thud!!¡± The sudden emergence of a head above the window frightened her, causing her to kick out with her legs and fall backwards, chair and all, sending the book in her hands soaring into the air. Zhao Rong instinctively reached out and caught the book. He cleared his throat, not expecting her reaction to be so intense. Peering down below, he realized he could no longer see the person from this angle. But not much later, a small head slowly peeked above the window sill. Her disheveled hair, the silk band askew on her head, a strand of black hair sticking to the corner of her lips, her long lashes fluttering with fright. She was looking up at Zhao Rong with timid eyes, like a small animal venturing out of its cave for the first time. Their eyes met. Zhao Rong now realized, upon closer observation, that she had a pair of captivating fox-like eyes. Large eyes, the inner corners pointing downward, the outer corners pointing upward, the long ends of her eyes slightly upturned, long eyelashes, fluttering seductively. ¡°Cough cough, good morning.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s such a coincidence, haha, to find you living right next to me.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing much, I just wanted to say hello¡­¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Realizing that the figure outside the window wasn¡¯t a ghost, she didn¡¯t wait for Zhao Rong to finish speaking; the next second, the window was slammed shut with a ¡°bang¡±, followed by the ¡°click¡± of a lock from inside. Zhao Rong recoiled his head in fright, nearly falling off the boat. At the moment, his upper body was outside the window, one hand holding a book, the other gripping the window sill, his face still bearing the awkward smile from moments ago¡­ Zhao Rong withdrew back into the window and rubbed his nose with a wry smile. Thinking of the White-faced Scholar, no, the fox-eyed girl, Thinking of the frustrated look on the fox-eyed girl¡¯s face as she closed the window, Zhao Rong felt a bit remorseful. He had been playful without consideration, and now, upon reflection, realized his actions were indeed excessive. It was wrong to invade someone¡¯s privacy to begin with, and to upset her so early in the morning¡­ Zhao Rong hesitated over whether to go next door to apologize, but before he could ponder further, a series of forceful knocks came from outside the door. Zhao Rong had a guess and opened the door. As expected, it was the fox-eyed girl from next door, but this moment she had reverted to the scholar¡¯s attire of their first meeting, now wearing men¡¯s coiffure, a red silk jacket outside, and a white-collared inner shirt. Her face was tense, and after a glance at Zhao Rong who opened the door, she lowered her gaze and extended a pale small hand. ¡°Hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Hmm-hmm-hmm-hmm!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Suddenly, a light bulb went off in Zhao Rong¡¯s mind. ¡°You want the book back?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm!¡± Lady, can we communicate normally for once? Zhao Rong handed over the book he had been holding since the incident. In the midst of it, he glanced at the cover of the book. The Peach Blossom Fan? On the cover was a drawing of a wall: inside was a woman with a lily bun hairstyle, and outside was a disheveled scholar holding a round fan. Zhao Rong¡¯s lips curved into a smile. The girl with fox-like eyes hurriedly reached out to grab the book. But in the next moment, the book in front of her vanished suddenly. She widened her eyes, lifted her beautifully shaped head slightly, parted her lips, and realized that the troublemaker in front of her had withdrawn his hand. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Zhao Rong. And you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Rong shook the book in his hand. ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡± Zhao Rong turned around, preparing to go back into the room. ¡°Su Dahuang!¡± Her voice was soft and tender, yet carried a ¡°ferocious¡± tone. Zhao Rong raised his eyebrows. What a perfunctory name. However, he decided not to tease her any longer, turned back around, and handed the book to her again. The girl with fox-like eyes was on guard, her hands quickly ¡°snatched¡± back her book, and after inspecting the pages, her brows lifted, and her eyes became more spirited as she smiled, with her slender fox-like eyes twinkling even more. Thinking that her name had scared the troublemaker in front of her, she looked at Zhao Rong smugly and then ran off with the book in her arms, her steps light. Zhao Rong watched the girl¡¯s petite figure with an involuntary grin. He truly felt apologetic, but why did he feel such an urge to ¡°bully¡± her upon seeing her act that way? Could this be the so-called ¡°easy target¡± physique? Zhao Rong, with hands clasped behind his back, returned to the room, muttering to himself. ¡°Su Dahuang? What a domineering name! My sincerest apologies.¡± ¡­ In the northern part of Wangque Continent under the Great Li Dynasty, Yinping County, above a particular territorial space. A floating mountain was splitting the sea of clouds, ¡°slowly¡± moving along. This floating mountain was one of the thirteen ferryboats of Weiwei Mountain within Wangque Continent, the largest among them, and it was also the largest intra-continent ferryboat on Wangque Continent¡¯s mountains. The name of the boat was Fuyou, which was said to be purchased by Weiwei Mountain from some enormous force in the West Fu Yao Continent. It is said that just transporting it from West Fu Yao Continent back to Wangque Continent cost Weiwei Mountain an incalculable number of Spirit Stones. But the Fuyou did not disappoint Weiwei Mountain, as even though the ticket prices were ten times higher than those of an ordinary ferry, they remained highly sought after on the mountains of Wangque Continent. At this moment, halfway up the Fuyou, A round-faced girl with twin buns walked along a secluded path, carrying a three-tiered food container. Soon, she arrived at a quiet courtyard and was just about to knock when the door was already being opened from the inside. ¡°Qian¡¯er, you finally arrived. If you¡¯d been any later, your Uncle Li Bai here would have starved to death.¡± The person opening the door was a swordsman with a disheveled beard and a playful grin, currently rubbing his hands together, his eyes gleaming as he looked at the food container held by the girl. Seeing him open the door, Qian¡¯er¡¯s pretty face cooled slightly, she ignored him, and went straight to another person in the front yard. That was a tall, elderly man. ¡°Uncle Kun, I brought you the cold tofu and soybean sauce that you like,¡± Qian¡¯er said while removing several dishes and fresh rice from the top tier of the food container, arranging them on the table in front of the elder. Uncle Kun smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Ahem, Qian¡¯er, what about Uncle Li Bai¡¯s?¡± The swordsman leaned over the table, looking hopefully at Qian¡¯er. The round-faced girl, upon hearing this, reached into the first tier of the food container, took out the remaining lone bowl, and ¡°thumped¡± it on the table. Li Bai¡¯s eyelid twitched as he looked at the tough-as-nails plain steamed buns in the bowl, hoping against hope. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ Qian¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d bring some plum wine for Uncle Li Bai a few days ago?¡± ¡°Hmph, it got spilled.¡± Qian¡¯er forcefully closed the food container, shattering Li Bai¡¯s last fantasy, then stood up and went inside the house to find her miss. Uncle Kun quietly continued eating, pretending to have seen nothing. Li Bai was left dumbfounded. In the morning, he had casually reported to the miss about giving Zhao Rong half a jug of Huangling Forget-Worries Liquor on his wedding night. The little maid was present at the time, but he did not pay much heed. Moreover, he had repeatedly explained the general effects of that liquor afterward, reiterating that his intention of giving the wine was to persuade Zhao Rong to stay. But the lad took it all wrong and insisted on leaving, beyond Li Bai¡¯s control. What Li Bai had never expected was that the miss, who seemed most likely to be angry, did not show any anger; at least he did not see any. After he finished his explanation, the miss just paused and then lightly nodded her head. Yet Qian¡¯er, who should not have seen it as a big issue, reacted strongly. She thought that if it wasn¡¯t for that jug of liquor, Brother Rong¡¯er might not have left¡­ Afterward, Qian¡¯er ignored him all morning, and now, even at lunch, he had only two plain steamed buns, let alone the plum wine he had been longing for and was promised a few days earlier. Li Bai felt as if the days without liquor were pure darkness, even worse than when he had broken his Lifebound Flying Sword. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. ¡°To hell with Zhao Rong!¡± Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18: The Good Husband Should Return Chapter 18: Chapter 18: The Good Husband Should Return Qian¡¯er was carrying a lunchbox as she pushed the door open and entered the room. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Qian¡¯er paused, there was no one in the room. She stood still for a moment, then headed towards the backyard. In the backyard, there was a small pond with several Qinglian plants in it, and next to the pond there was an elegant pavilion containing a lady. As Qian¡¯er approached, she noticed the lady was absent-mindedly staring at the pond. Her loosely draped black hair fell over her shoulders, her bare face as pure as a lotus flower emerging from clear water, her red lips slightly parted as she gently bit the tip of her finger. The jade-like finger between her teeth was as white as her teeth, indistinguishable from them. Seeing the miss showing this girlish demeanor again, Qian¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but smile. She placed the lunchbox on the pavilion¡¯s stone table, took out a white ribbon, and walked behind Lingfei to tie up her hair. ¡°What are you thinking about, Miss?¡± ¡°Hmm, nothing much.¡± ¡°Hehe, are you thinking about your husband?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for a spanking!¡± Lingfei, seeing that Qian¡¯er dared to tease her, quickly turned around, pretending to flick her on the forehead. Qian¡¯er laughed and ran out of the pavilion, with Lingfei chasing after her. After a while, they were frolicking again. Soon, they returned to the pavilion where Qian¡¯er rubbed her forehead, reddened by the miss¡¯s flick, tidied up the stone table, moving a few poetry collections to one side, then opened the lunchbox, taking out delicious dishes and placing them on the table. During this time, she stole a glance at a piece of poetry paper hidden within one of the poetry collections by the miss. The handwriting was graceful and soft, quoting a birthday poem made by someone. ¡°Miss, we are about to arrive at Du You City.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Miss, Miss, when will we return to Great Chu?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing urgent, we won¡¯t return for the time being.¡± ¡°Miss, when will you enter Tianya?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I was almost there before, but then something happened¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s all Qian¡¯er¡¯s fault for using the birthday poem he sent to Miss, although Falling Flower Grade couldn¡¯t directly help Miss break through, it could have brought you a bit closer, it¡¯s all Qian¡¯er¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, that Falling Flower Grade being used by you is the best. Besides, if I were to break through, such a small thing wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡± ¡°Ah, really?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Hehe, Miss is so kind!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve thought of two names for my Lifebound Flying Sword, one is ¡®Swing¡¯ and the other is ¡®Fu Ni Chang¡¯. Which do you think sounds nicer?¡± ¡°They both sound nice.¡± ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°How about calling it ¡®Smelly Rong¡¯er¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lingfei put down her silver chopsticks and glanced at Qian¡¯er. The girl who a moment ago was chattering lively now suddenly looked somber. If Zhao Rong were here now, he would definitely remark how the thoughts and emotions of a teenage girl are so variable and erratic. ¡°Boohoo, it¡¯s all Uncle Li Bai¡¯s wine¡¯s fault; Rong¡¯er definitely didn¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°Boohoo, Smelly Rong¡¯er, how could you be so heartless!¡± ¡°Miss, do you think he will come back?¡± Lingfei remained silent, not knowing how to answer the young girl. Thinking of that person, her thoughts became tumultuous. Since her childhood, her father was never around, and her mother had passed away early. She lived in the deep and spacious Duke Mansion, introverted by nature. Apart from her loving Grandmother Dowager, she wasn¡¯t close to other relatives from different branches of the family. Liu Ayi was almost a mother figure to her, and both Li Bai and Uncle Kun always treated her as their mistress, never daring to overstep their boundaries. Her childhood was only accompanied by Qian¡¯er and Zhao Rong, two age-mates close to her. The former was her personal maid, and the latter, because he was Liu Ayi¡¯s child, she naturally felt close to him. Thus, Zhao Rong had ¡°invaded¡± her tiny world very early. She had once poured all her fantasies of fatherly love and all her emotions towards men into Zhao Rong. He had been the most intriguing color in her life, the most vibrant rainbow. As she grew up, she gradually understood the matters between men and women, knowing that a woman would have a lifelong partner, growing old together. The only person she could think of, and only wished to think of, was him. Their later engagement made her even more resolute. Her heart was small, only capable of accommodating one person. She actually lacked a sense of security. As a child, Zhao Rong could act as an older brother, giving her someone to rely on. But as she grew up, in order to inherit Duke Mansion of Jingnan and took Qian¡¯er to leave the mansion, she cultivated alone outside. The little girl could lean on her, but there was no one she could lean on. But it didn¡¯t matter, she didn¡¯t blame him then, thinking as long as her devoted husband treated her well. Thus, her temperament gradually grew cold and indifferent, she began to cultivate diligently and focused on sword training. One for the Zhao family, two for her husband. She thought that once she had mastered her skills and returned leading with her sword, no one would dare to covet the Zhao family, no one would look down on her husband, and her husband would no longer feel ashamed because of his matrimonial attachment. But now, as of today. With his departure, all those expectations had turned into mere bubbles. She realized how na?ve her thoughts were. Regaining consciousness, Zhao Lingfei gazed at the tear-streaked little girl in front of her, reaching out to wipe away her tears. Lingfei actually very much wanted to convince herself to believe that your departure was because of that pot of ¡®Oblivious Sorrow Wine¡¯; Lingfei also wanted to harbor the expectation that you would return one day. But. Lingfei had already made excuses for you countless times. She had kindled hopes for you over and over again. But what greeted Lingfei in the end was just self-deception and a series of dashed hopes. Lingfei doesn¡¯t want to lie to herself anymore. Zhao Rong, Zhao Ziyu, Lingfei is now beginning to hate you, not because you hurt her heart¡ªI her heart has long been riddled with holes, hard to feel the pain again. Lingfei hates that you failed Qian¡¯er. Suddenly, Zhao Lingfei let out a radiant smile, her eyes fixed on the little girl: ¡°He will, he¡¯ll come back for Qian¡¯er.¡± ¡­ This morning, like every other day, Zhao Rong got up very early, starting to practice writing and reading. It had been two months since he boarded this Qingfeng Pavilion ferry, and he had already finished the books he brought in his book box. As for ¡°Xuanhuang Chronicles¡±, he had flipped through it so much it tattered. He pondered whether to shamelessly ask Sanbian brother to help him buy a few more books to pass the time. Because it really was somewhat boring on the ship, the vast clouds sea that previously awed him no longer amazed him after seeing it repeatedly. Although he could talk to Liu Sanbian, Liu¡¯s nature was indeed too dull; most times, it was Zhao Rong who initiated topics, but after chatting a bit they would be at a loss again. As for the ¡°Su Dahuang¡± next door, ever since the day she returned his book, they seldom met. The few times they encountered each other in the corridor, the girl always looked at him warily, seemingly afraid he would steal her books again. But, this journey still had some interesting incidents. One day, as the ferry passed through a section of the cloud sea, as if plunging into the deep sea, the array outside the ferry body became enveloped in schools of fish, with flying fish darting through, radiating spiritual light. Some cultivators on board, their faces bright with delight, wanted to catch the fish, but were stopped by the ferry steward, who said that this school of fish already had an owner, belonging to a certain mountain in the central part of Wangque Continent. Sure enough, a group of green-clothed cultivators riding cranes appeared not far away, eyeing the ferry coldly. Later, Liu Sanbian told Zhao Rong that they were Cloud Sea Miraculous Fish, extremely rare; its flesh was the best celestial ingredient on the mountain, and its scales were an important material for refining some magical treasures, exchanging hands on the mountain for Middle Grade Spirit Stones. One night, while Zhao Rong opened the window to admire the moon, he saw an old man bathing in moonlight on a cloud nearby, sitting in meditation and breathing, surrounded by a hazy aura, very mysterious. Another day, amidst the cloud sea, thunder flashed and lightning cracked. Zhao Rong saw a masked man cleansing his sword in the Thunder Pond. On another day, under a cloudless sky, a particularly towering mountain on the land was seen. As the ferry passed by, below was a sea of people, the noise thunderous, it turned out to be the Central Mountain of a certain secular Great Dynasty holding a grand sealing ceremony¡­ Zhao Rong stretched lazily, tidied up the table, and prepared to go for breakfast. Just as he was about to leave, he saw the ¡°Su Dahuang¡± next door seemingly ready to go out as well. However, upon noticing Zhao Rong, she quickly retreated back inside. ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Rong shook his head and smiled, not taking it to heart, and prepared to leave first. But the next second. A sound of wind and thunder came from afar. Looking up, in the direction the ferry was heading, several streaks of light approached from the horizon, their presence immensely grand. A commanding voice boomed, like the tolling of a large bell, resonating through the heavens. ¡°The Tianya Sword Pavilion orders, all ferries south of Zhi Shui Country are prohibited from passing!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª PS: Brothers, in the latter half of the first volume, the protagonist meets the female lead Zhao Lingfei. (For brothers who can¡¯t wait, you can skip to that part¡­) Also, the female lead does not vanish later!!! (Just to clarify for those who are concerned, don¡¯t be mistaken, and there¡¯s plenty of sweet moments and dog food to fill you up.) Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Kundu Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Kundu ¡°Tianya Sword Pavilion Command¡­¡± ¡°Tianya Sword Pavilion Command¡­¡± The voice repeated three times in succession, and the ferry began to slow down gradually. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°Why has the ship stopped?¡± ¡°Shh, keep your voice down, it¡¯s the Tianya Sword Pavilion¡­¡± Noise erupted on the ship as many people hurried out of their rooms, heading toward the deck. Zhao Rong listened to the discussions around him while following the crowd toward the front of the ship. By this time, Qingfeng Pavilion¡¯s ferry had come to a stop, and on the spacious deck, a hundred or so people had gathered. Zhao Rong pressed forward and found a spot with a clear view. He saw a group of ¡°uninvited guests¡± hovering not far in front of the ship. A line of eleven individuals¡ªaside from the leader clad in hemp clothing, the ten behind him were all dressed in uniform dark blue sword robes. Zhao Rong saw the steward rush into the ship¡¯s interior, apparently to fetch someone in charge. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã0 Liu Sanbian had mentioned before that every ferry traveling within the continent would have at least one Golden Core Realm cultivator overseeing it. With nothing better to do, Zhao Rong began to examine the group in the sky more attentively. The uniforms of the ten people featured a pattern of lines, with a small sword embroidered on the cuffs. Initially, Zhao Rong found those patterns chaotic, but upon closer inspection, they began to make his head spin and eyes blur. And these ten, both men and women, exuded an extraordinary air: some held long swords, some had them strapped to their backs, and others bore them horizontally at their waists¡ªeach in a unique posture, but all were armed with swords. Yet, the hemp-clothed leader had empty hands and wore no accessories other than his plain-looking clothes. What truly made Zhao Rong feel intrigued wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s attire, but rather the eerie patterns tattooed on his gaunt cheeks, which extended down to his neck and disappeared into his collar, their endpoints unknown. The tattoos were red, with peculiar patterns. Upon close examination, Zhao Rong realized that they seemed to depict several¡­ ghastly faces? What was this? Otherworldly non-mainstream? ¡°That¡¯s a sword pattern.¡± ¡°Kundu Sword Pattern.¡± Gui¡¯s voice resonated within the Heart Lake. ¡°Oh? Sounds impressive. Is there something special about it?¡± Zhao Rong smoothly continued the conversation, coaxing Gui to keep talking. It wasn¡¯t that he was especially eager to know these things; having seen so many novel sights in this world already, he had grown used to the unusual and wasn¡¯t particularly interested; moreover, some of the things Gui talked about were too exalted and abstract for Zhao Rong, who felt he might never engage with them in his lifetime. The reason he listened to Gui and engaged in conversation was that he knew Gui was actually quite lonely. Zhao Rong didn¡¯t know if it was because Gui had been isolated for too long before meeting him or because its former position had been exceedingly high. He could sense its loneliness because he had also experienced loneliness. His four years in college were unexceptional¡ªlacking any melodramatic love stories or life-changing mentors and friends. He had known excitement and solitude, immersed himself in games and novels, and had moments of sudden realization. He ran each morning, memorized words, clocked in at the library¡­ As graduation approached and friends scattered in different directions, he discovered that life is essentially a solitary journey, with companions coming and going, their presence fleeting. Apart from parents who can only accompany you for half of your life, having a partner or a confidant with you on the road ahead would be a stroke of immense fortune. Although Gui was proud, sharp-tongued, and cared too much about face, Zhao Rong found it to be quite adorable after spending time together. While he didn¡¯t necessarily agree with some of Gui¡¯s values, he believed in ¡°harmony in diversity.¡± So, Zhao Rong felt that the rare fate of sharing weal and woe with Gui for the remainder of their lives meant he wouldn¡¯t have to be alone anymore. At the same time, he knew that if he responded with just a simple ¡°hmm¡± or ¡°oh,¡± Gui might not talk to him for days¡ªhe had already experienced this a few times. So, it was better to go along with whatever Gui said, to avoid keeping it bottled up again¡­ Gui was unaware that someone was coveting the position of its closest confidant, even going so far as to label it ¡°quite adorable.¡± If it knew, it would probably ¡°laughingly¡± pry open Zhao Rong¡¯s crown chakra, leap out, and die together with him in a fit of exasperation. At this moment, it heard Zhao Rong¡¯s curious tone and was quite satisfied, continuing to speak. ¡°The marks on his face are red sword patterns, made from the heart blood of a Demonic Cultivator at the Divinity Transformation Realm. Hmm¡­ a Demonic Cultivator at the Divinity Transformation Realm corresponds to the Human Clan¡¯s Nascent Soul Realm. Although I can¡¯t discern his cultivation right now, judging by his appearance, he should not have reached Taiyi, so he¡¯s probably at the Nascent Soul Realm.¡± ¡°Sword patterns are tattooing ghost faces on the face?¡± ¡°The designs of the sword patterns are not fixed, as long as the materials, array, and Lifebound Flying Sword are all available, one can tattoo the sword pattern. Heh, the pattern he has isn¡¯t a ghost face, it¡¯s a Seng Seng and a Jue Ru, which should be the original forms of the strongest few Demonic Cultivators he has slain. In Kundu, many Sword Cultivators like to do this.¡± ¡°When I went to Kundu to slay demons in the past, I also tattooed a sword pattern, heh, but it was purple,¡± Gui said proudly. ¡°You also tattooed a ghost face on your face?¡± ¡°Scram!¡± ¡°Okay, not a ghost face, but that¡¯s pretty ugly too¡­ Why would you ever think of tattooing your face?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tattoo my face!¡± ¡°Then where did you tattoo?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The topic was once again derailed by Zhao Rong, but he later asked a few more questions and roughly understood what the Kundu Sword Pattern was. In the far west of Fu Yao Continent, there is a Kundu, renowned in the Xuanhuang Realm. Noted for three things. A Kunpeng corpse A Gate of Demon Desolation. A Marquis Mansion to select an emperor. The Kunpeng corpse belonged to an Ancient Demon of the Demon Race. After its death, its formidable power remained, suspended in the air for tens of thousands of years without falling. Kundu was built upon the enormous corpse of this Ancient Demon¡ªa city floating in the air. Tens of thousands of years ago, Emperor Xuan, the first Great Emperor of the Human Clan, exiled most of the Demon Race to an Ancient Domain, and the Gate of Demon Desolation is the passage between that Ancient Domain and the Xuanhuang Realm, located within the corpse of that Ancient Demon. And the Marquis Mansion to select an emperor is Kundu¡¯s ruler, the owner of the Ancient Saint¡¯s corpse, possessing the immense power granted by the Supreme Law Code of the Human Clan, ¡°Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law,¡± while also shouldering the corresponding duty to eternally suppress the Ancient Demons within the Gate of Demon Desolation! Those Ancient Demons were once the sources of several major calamities in Xuanhuang Realm¡¯s history, which is why the Gate of Demon Desolation is also one of the locations heavily guarded by the Human Clan of Xuanhuang. Aside from that Marquis Mansion, there is also one of the Human Clan¡¯s four greatest Tai Sects, the Taia Sword Pavilion, and several factions from the ¡°Hundred Schools of Thought¡± assisting in the defense. The majority in Kundu are Sword Cultivators. Sword Cultivators from all over the world take pride in going to Kundu to slay demons, and thus the Kundu Sword Pattern came into being. Those who tattoo these marks use the heart blood of the slain Demon Race as the main material, supplemented by an array and their Lifebound Flying Sword, to condense the sword pattern. Sword patterns serve many purposes, but the most important is to protect the demon slayers from the long-term erosion of the Demon World¡¯s foul aura and to use the foul aura to temper their swords. Sword Cultivators who have slain demons in Kundu all tattoo sword patterns, and different colors of sword patterns correspond to the Realm of the Great Demons they have slain. They are the credentials of status and symbols of glory. While Zhao Rong was attentively listening to Gui¡¯s words, he continued to observe the group of people when suddenly, a hand clapped on his shoulder. ¡°Those are people from the Tianya Sword Pavilion.¡± Zhao Rong was startled and quickly turned around, only to see that the hand belonged to Liu Sanbian. He let out a sigh of relief, a mix of crying and laughter. ¡°How can you walk without making a sound?¡± With an apologetic face, Liu Sanbian then spoke a few words to Zhao Rong. The Tianya Sword Pavilion is a branch of the Taia Sword Pavilion, one of the four great Tai Sects, and is located in Wangque Continent. Wangque Continent is too small. Among the four great Tai Sects, only the Taia Sword Pavilion has established a branch there. The Tianya Sword Pavilion is like a sword suspended over the heads of all the sects and Cultivators on the mountains of Wangque Continent, akin to an official supervisory agency for the mountainous region, only involved with significant matters that affect the order and not meddling with common affairs. The two did not talk for long. The ferry steward, following a white-haired elder, re-emerged on the deck and parted the crowd, walking towards the people from the Tianya Sword Pavilion. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Su Xiaoxiao Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Su Xiaoxiao The elder with white hair stepped forward, and upon seeing the face of the hemp-clothed man leading the group, his heart skipped a beat as he thought to himself that something was amiss. Even a Minor Punishment Captain from the Punishment Mansion had come! And it was that ¡°harbinger of doom¡± no less! The Tianya Sword Pavilion was a subordinate branch of the Taia Sword Pavilion on the Wangque Continent. It held a transcendent status on the mountain of the Wangque Continent and was endowed with the right to enforce the law by the prime ancestor of the Human Clan. The Punishment Mansion was specially established by the Tianya Sword Pavilion to manage punishments, controlling the Five Bans law in Wangque. The highest-ranking officer of the Punishment Mansion was the Great Minister of Punishment, followed by several Minor Punishment Captains. However, these officers were rarely seen on the mountain, and most of the law enforcement outside was conducted by lower-ranked officials such as Punishment Captains and Inspectors. At every ferry crossing of the Immortal Clan on the Wangque Continent, there¡¯s at least one Inspector from the Punishment Mansion in charge of overseeing the cultivators on the mountain. As for the Punishment Captains, who handle cases specifically, they are rarer and have elusive whereabouts. Though the Punishment Mansion wielded great power, they rarely intervened in affairs on the mountain. Petty matters such as cultivators killing each other for treasure were not their concern, nor were they interested in feuds or conflicts between Immortal Sects. Not to mention the more mundane matters such as dynastic changes or transformation of rivers and mountains below the peaks. Their actions depended on ¡°a thread,¡± which was to not harm the interests of the Xuanhuang Human Clan or disrupt the normal order above and below the mountain. This included reducing the fortune of the Human Clan, stealing significant artifacts of the Human Clan, chaos caused by demons corrupting the Cultivation World, or cultivators slaughtering the common folk below the mountain on a large scale. The elder with white hair had only seen a Punishment Captain from the Punishment Mansion at most and never expected to encounter such a reputed figure as a Minor Punishment Captain today. Especially the notorious ¡°harbinger of doom¡± from the mountain¡¯s rumors. This dignitary¡¯s reputation for severe and harsh punishment was well-known, particularly his cruel and stern approach to demonic cultivators. The elder with white hair looked at the hemp-clothed man who matched the descriptions from the rumors, his face turning pale and his heart trembling. One should know that even a Punishment Captain of the Punishment Mansion was at least a Golden Core Realm Sword Cultivator. Sword Cultivators were extremely rare on the Wangque Continent mountain and possessed enormous lethal force. A Golden Core Realm Sword Cultivator was on par with a half-step Daoist Cultivator of the Nascent Soul Realm, and the current Pavilion Master of the Qingfeng Pavilion was a half-step Nascent Soul. And now before him stood a Minor Punishment Captain of the Punishment Mansion, a genuine Nascent Soul Realm Sword Cultivator! Why had such a Great Cultivator personally come to his small boat today? ¡°This humble one is Qiao Yu, a cultivator from the Qingfeng Pavilion of the southern sects, assigned to this boat by the Pavilion. May I ask what matter has brought your esteemed presence here?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The hemp-clothed man looked down at the elder with white hair, who was bowing deeply in an extremely submissive gesture, but he did not utter a word. The next moment, a stern-faced woman stepped out from behind the group of ten. She casually took out a token, showed it for all to see, and then with her gaze sweeping over the people below, she announced loudly, ¡°A Great Demon has caused chaos in Anling Country and has now fled. The Punishment Mansion has sealed off all neighboring countries. All ferries south of Zhi Shui Country are forbidden from passing through, and must immediately stop at the nearest Immortal ferry crossing.¡± As she finished speaking, the stern-faced woman glanced at the hemp-clothed man. Seeing him nod slightly, she continued, ¡°Everyone on the boat, gather on deck for a routine inspection.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Qiao Yu, with a grave expression, turned and muttered a few commands to the boat steward behind him. The latter hurried to call the passengers to assemble on the deck. At that moment, a buzz erupted among the crowd on the deck upon hearing the announcement, sparking lively discussions. ¡°Silence!¡± Commanded the stern-faced woman. The crowd instantly fell silent. Zhao Rong listened quietly within the crowd, discerning what was happening. He exchanged a glance with Liu Sanbian standing beside him, a hint of helplessness in his eyes. All I wanted was simply to return a piece of jade and deliver a letter. Why are there so many issues along the way? The ferry had just entered the northern territories of Wangque Continent and had covered a good portion of the journey. But if they were to disembark in Zhi Shui Country, the rest of their journey would not only be considerably slowed down but also diverted. Zhao Rong felt an itch in his teeth, cordially cursing the Great Demon that was stirring up trouble in Anling Country multiple times in his mind. Couldn¡¯t you wait until I was past before causing a ruckus? Before long, all the passengers had gathered on the deck of the ferry. The atmosphere was tense, with everyone showing different expressions. ¡°Sir, all the guests on the boat are accounted for, a total of one hundred and seventy-two people.¡± The moment the hemp-clothed man heard this while meditating with his eyes closed up high, he instantly opened his eyes. Then, in the next second, the sinister sword tattoo on his face suddenly lit up like a streak of blood. He then scanned the crowd below with eyes as piercing as a torch. Zhao Rong first noticed the red light on his face, then, as the man¡¯s gaze swept over him, his breathing suddenly became rapid. He felt as if a boulder was pressing on his chest, making it hard to breathe. Zhao Rong tried to avert his eyes, only to find that he seemed possessed by a ghost, unable to control his body except for breathing. He began to struggle, but the more he struggled, the more suffocated he felt! ¡°Don¡¯t try to move anymore. I will transmit a sword technique to you. Recite it silently while envisioning the form of the sword at your waist in your mind,¡± came Gui¡¯s voice at his ear, followed by a brief but complex spell. Zhao Rong, like a drowning man grasping at the last straw, hurriedly followed Gui¡¯s instructions. With his Heart Lake reciting the spell, he closed his eyes and visualized the scholar sword. A profound and mysterious feeling arose, and Zhao Rong felt that he had established a subtle connection with something. In the next moment, the short sword at his waist vibrated faintly. The suffocating feeling began to recede like a tide. Suddenly, he felt a weight on his shoulder, and the pressure that had been steadily receding disappeared abruptly. Zhao Rong opened his eyes to see that Liu Sanbian had lent him a hand, with one hand resting on his shoulder. Before Zhao Rong could even thank the two, several red lights burst out from the crowd, thick and thin. Upon closer inspection, they originated from four individuals within the crowd, one of whom looked extremely familiar. A white collared undershirt and a red cloak. It was ¡°Su Dahuang¡±! Zhao Rong wore a look of surprise. Gui said, ¡°They are all demon cultivators with low cultivation, and their demon energy has been drawn out.¡± The hemp-robed man saw that the demonic aura emitted from his sword markings had hooked a few ¡°little fish¡± and raised an eyebrow. The faces of the four within the red light showed panic. The surrounding crowd slowly withdrew, isolating the four. The Golden Core cultivator of the Qingfeng Pavilion, Qiao Yu, looked at them, no, at them, with a sympathetic gaze. Alas, how unlucky can you be, to have just run into this ¡°bringer of death¡±? The hemp-robed man watched the four demons with an indifferent gaze, remaining silent all the while. The isolated demons grew more and more panicked, with one even collapsing to the ground, shivering. Among the four demons was a roughly featured man who, recalling the hemp-robed man¡¯s reputation from rumors, gritted his teeth, threw a green light towards the hempen-robed man, and in the blink of an eye transformed into two black lights shooting out of the ship. ¡°How dare you!¡± The cold-faced woman¡¯s sword flashed, and the incoming green light exploded into fragments in mid-air. The hemp-robed man, who had remained unmoved from the beginning, calmly glanced in the direction of two black lights that had fled far and in opposite directions. The next second, there came an explosion from a certain direction; looking closely, one of the black lights had burst open, leaving a cloud of blood mist at the site of the explosion, and the other ownerless black light suddenly stopped, falling from the sky¡ªit was a colorful shuttle. ¡°What are you running for, guilty conscience?¡± The hemp-robed man finally spoke, and his voice was different from what Zhao Rong had imagined, full of vigor and very rich. Having said that, his gaze returned to the three remaining demons. One of the demons, with a fierce look, suddenly took a hostage from the crowd and demanded the man in hemp let him go. But the next second, before he could react, his arms and legs were severed in succession, leaving him reduced to a ¡°human stick¡± lying across the ground, screaming in agony. ¡°Beast, you deserve to die.¡± The hemp-robed man said slowly, and after admiring his handiwork on the ground for a while, he lightly lifted a finger, and the head of the demon on the ground exploded. Another demon, seeing the fate of the previous two, was so terrified that he dared not resist, knelt to beg for mercy, crying that he had never harmed an innocent, and was willing to serve as a servant, to work like an ox or horse for life. ¡°So afraid of me, you must be just like the one who ran away, guilty,¡± the hemp-robed man said flatly. Then, after a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you an intact corpse.¡± As he spoke, without any visible movement on his part, the kneeling demon¡¯s gaze faded, and he slumped to the side, dead. Zhao Rong furrowed his brows. The first two demons, one resorted to violence and fled, the other took a hostage; there you had reasons to kill them. But this third demon didn¡¯t resist at all, and without finding any guilt, you executed it outright? Gui remarked, ¡°Heh, he must have become bloodthirsty from killing demons in Kundu. Since returning, he¡¯s been wiping out the local demon cultivators without restraint. Such behavior is quite common in Kundu.¡± Zhao Rong neither agreed nor disagreed. The ten individuals who came with the hemp-robed man, upon witnessing his actions, expressed mostly indifference, clearly accustomed to such scenes. The only exception was the cold-faced woman who had spoken earlier; her expression showed a trace of pity, but as if she remembered something, she quickly concealed it and continued to watch with an indifferent gaze. The hemp-robed man¡¯s gaze shifted to the last demon. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed his to the same target. This demon once had the appearance of a handsome white-faced scholar, but now had collapsed to the ground in terror, with disheveled hair and a pale face, her eyes brimming with tears. Realizing everyone was looking at her, she buried her head into her knees, her arms wrapped around them, sobbing uncontrollably. It seemed she had even forgotten to beg for mercy. She retreated into the small world she had created for herself. ¡°Wuu wuu, Xiaoxiao was wrong, Xiaoxiao shouldn¡¯t have run out of Qiantang Mountain, wuu wuu wuu, but Xiaoxiao missed ancestral grandma, Xiaoxiao wanted to find ancestral grandma, wuu wuu wuu wuu¡­¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Little Fox Demon Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Little Fox Demon Su Xiaoxiao had run away from Qiantang Mountain to escape an arranged marriage. Su Xiaoxiao was a small fire fox, a member of the fox clan on Qiantang Mountain. She had heard from the elders in her clan that they were one of the three great fox demon families from ancient times with the Su family being a branch in Wangque Continent, possessing a noble and ancient lineage. Their ancestors had even assisted a human emperor of a certain dynasty in achieving Enlightenment. However, Su Xiaoxiao felt little pride in her clan¡¯s boastful tones. Since she was just a little nobody in the Su¡¯s fox clan of Qiantang Mountain, there were many ordinary little fox demons like her, especially since she was just a fire fox and not a prestigious white fox. Su Xiaoxiao was very young, only two hundred years old which, compared to the demon race¡¯s lifespan of thousands of years, made her equivalent to a girl in her prime years according to human age. She had awakened her intelligence about a dozen years ago, formed her demon core two years ago, and had not long ago transformed into human form. The stages of cultivation for demons were quite different from those of humans, with enlightenment and core formation being the initial two realms. Enlightenment involved the awakening of spiritual intelligence, the emergence of a hint of spiritual light, from which point they were no longer confused beasts, but demons capable of cultivating and thinking. There were many ways for a demon to awaken its intelligence: some were guided by highly cultivated elders within their clan; others stumbled upon it by chance, like accidentally consuming spiritual objects; and some were born with an inherent touch of spiritual light due to their extraordinary bloodline, having awakened at birth. Su Xiaoxiao belonged to the second category; she had bewilderingly awakened her intelligence in an old, rundown Daoist temple, and later was quite puzzled about how exactly she had achieved enlightenment¡­ The core formation realm for the demon race differed greatly from that of the human race. Humans needed to reach the Golden Core Realm to cultivate a golden core, whereas demons could form a demon core in their core formation realm, akin to the human golden core, and it also varied in quality. Demons began to gather demon energy in the core formation realm and could then transform their form. Su Xiaoxiao had transformed into human form shortly after entering the core formation realm. Thanks to the innate talent for transformation that fox demons possess, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s transformation was complete unlike those of lower-tier demons. Actually, some demons with extraordinary lineage and superior talents do not transform early; instead, they utilize the advantages of their bloodline to continue their cultivation, transforming only when their lineage and talents are ordinary. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? However, Su Xiaoxiao did not care about that, or in fact about anything concerning cultivation; her little mind was constantly filled with only three things: rouge and powder, novels about talented and beautiful scholars rendezvousing with fox spirits, and¡­ handsome scholars. Really, all of these could essentially be attributed to the second item. Ever since the day she had recklessly roamed the mountains after awakening her intelligence, Su Xiaoxiao discovered a romantic, heart-wrenching novel in an abandoned carriage by the roadside. It was as if she had opened the door to a new world, and she was unstoppable from then on. To recognize more characters, she secretly attended private school sessions in the human villages at the foot of the mountain. To buy rouge and powder, she painstakingly gathered spiritual medicine and exchanged it for money with medicine gatherers who came to the mountain. Inspired by the romantic love in the novels, soon after transforming into human form, on a dark and windy night, she wore her favorite dress, applied her most expensive rouge and powder, and in an old Daoist temple, staged a scene where a beauty meets a scholar. However, before she could even speak, she frightened the handsome scholar, who was on his way to the capital to take the imperial examinations and was staying overnight in the ruined temple. He ran off so fast that he didn¡¯t even grab his book box¡­ This first ¡°scheme¡± ended in failure, marking the first major crisis in her short fox life. However, before little fox demon Su Xiaoxiao had time to be disappointed for long, the second major crisis in her fox life promptly knocked on her door. The elders of the Su fox clan wanted to send her to a nearby great demon to become a minor wife because, although her cultivation talent was ranked last among the younger generation of fox demons in her clan, her naturally transformed appearance was so handsome that even experienced members of the fox clan¡¯s beauty association were ashamed by comparison. It¡¯s known that the fox clan famously produces beauties; there was even an old fox of very high status within the clan who told Su Xiaoxiao that she greatly resembled a certain trouble-making ancestor from the family¡¯s history in the Xuanhuang Realm; it was just unfortunate that her cultivation talent was too poor to bring greater benefits to the Su family. Regrettably, Su Xiaoxiao had no intention of being the ¡°flower of the clan.¡± On the day of her wedding, she fooled a clan friend who had always envied her for being able to marry a great demon and lead a luxurious life into taking her place on the wedding palanquin. Su Xiaoxiao quickly grabbed her treasured belongings and fled. Su Xiaoxiao wanted to find her grandmother who had loved her since she was a child and taught her how to read and write. After descending the mountain in a daze, she ended up at an Immortal¡¯s ferry crossing, where she exchanged the fox fur she had shed earlier for a pile of Spirit Stones, bought a ticket to Du You City, and purchased several novels about gifted scholars and beautiful ladies. Suddenly inspired, she also bought a few sets of fitting men¡¯s clothes, then boarded the ship heading north with high spirits. ¡­ High above the boundless sea of clouds, a massive ferry hovered in midair, the characters ¡°Qingfeng Ding¡± displayed on its side, indicating the vessel¡¯s origin. At this moment, on the deck of the ship, Su Xiaoxiao was facing the third major crisis of her fox life. A group from Punishment Mansion and many others on the deck were looking at the bizarre young girl with strange expressions. ¡°Wuwuwu, Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t want to die, Xiaoxiao hasn¡¯t found her lover yet, wuwuwu, Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t want to die, wuwuwu, even if I must die, Xiaoxiao wants to turn into a butterfly with her lover wuwuwu¡­¡± In the crowd, Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. What was all this nonsense? But recalling the books she had been reading the last few times he met her, Zhao Rong somewhat understood why she was acting so foolishly. The man in hemp clothes observed for a while and realized she was just a fox who had recently undergone Transformation, almost feeling too lazy to make a move. Yet, he thought of the massacre that had recently occurred in Anling Country. He smiled lightly. ¡°Qiantang Mountain¡¯s Fox Clan? This sovereign remembers your clan is incarcerated on Qiantang Mountain for crimes, and must seek approval from Punishment Mansion to leave.¡± ¡°Do you have a travel permit?¡± Upon hearing this, Su Xiaoxiao looked up, her eyes teary and blurry, at the terrifying figure above her that made her Demon Core tremble incessantly, and shook her head blankly. She genuinely did not know that her tribe was imprisoned on Qiantang Mountain because of crimes. When she had fled the mountain, nobody had stopped her¡­ ¡°Heh, this sovereign shall need to see what the local Inspector disciples are actually doing and will also drop by your Qiantang Mountain for a visit.¡± The constantly confused Su Xiaoxiao finally understood the hemp-clothed man¡¯s words for once, her face turned deathly pale, and in panic, she quickly shifted from sitting to kneeling. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not the Fox Clan¡¯s fault, it was Xiaoxiao alone who sneaked down the mountain. The Fox Clan didn¡¯t know Xiaoxiao had run away, wuwuwu, it¡¯s all Xiaoxiao¡¯s fault, please don¡¯t be angry with the Fox Clan, it¡¯s all Xiaoxiao¡¯s fault, please just kill Xiaoxiao, wuwuwu, don¡¯t punish the Fox Clan¡­¡± The little fox demon, who had not wanted to die just a second ago, was now begging for death. Was she afraid of dying? Yes, she was. But the thought of causing all those tribe members, who had lived with her, to be buried because of her mistake made her heart feel as if it were being carved by knives. ¡°Fine.¡± The man in hemp clothes uttered a word with no expression on his face, ready to turn around and leave. But the next second. ¡°Stop!¡± A cold voice rang out from the crowd. Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Cry Out for Justice Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Cry Out for Justice Gui thought she was going to die. At the moment when the man in hemp garments was about to turn around. A Demon Core trembled incessantly. It was an instinct she inherited from her Fox Demon bloodline. Her Spiritual Sense felt that somewhere in the darkness, a force had locked onto her, emanating from some terrifying existence. Was she about to die? Would it be very painful, what a pity¡­ She had not even held hands with the man yet¡­ To her surprise, at this moment her little mind did not cling to the things she had desperately wanted to protect, such as her Su family, or even her beloved great grandmother; at what might be the last moment of her life, she recalled a very ordinary event. It was a sunny afternoon on Qiantang Mountain, back when she was just a little fox who had recently awakened her Enlightenment. She lazily lay on a sunlit bluestone slab, napping as the warm breeze blew, and the book she had found and never left behind was quietly flipping pages beside her. She drowsily woke up, stretched out her tiny paw to hold down the page, hugged the book, turned over, and continued to bask in the warm sunlight. Her peers in the clan always called her silly for always carrying around a human book and keeping to herself, but only Su Xiaoxiao knew that in the narrow, enclosed little world of Qiantang Mountain, this book was the only splash of vibrant color in her monotonous life, revealing how marvelous the outside world was. A sudden voice interrupted Gu Xiaoxiao¡¯s memories and also broke the tranquility on the deck. ¡°Stop!¡± The man in hemp garments paused, then slowly turned around. Everyone on deck looked in surprise toward the direction of the voice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Su Xiaoxiao also foolishly turned her head. In that grouped crowd, several passengers hurriedly moved aside, fearing being mistaken, and quickly only one person remained, standing there solidly and unmoved. Is it him? He¡­ isn¡¯t he a bad person? Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s little brain felt somewhat inadequate. Zhao Rong didn¡¯t bother with the surrounding gazes, nor did he look at the ¡°Su Dahuang¡± he intended to save. Instead, he took a few more steps forward, looked up at the person in the air, silently recited the Sword technique in his mind while tightly grasping the scholar sword his mother had left him at his waist. Just as he was about to speak, Liu Sanbian had pressed his shoulder but was brushed off by his lifting hand. Zhao Rong didn¡¯t know what the others on the scene thought, but he felt he needed to stand up. Whether from his own perspective, or from that of a Confucian scholar now. Because he wanted to ask one thing, ¡°On what basis?¡± The man in hemp garments turned his head back and noticed a Confucian Scholar. His lips twitched slightly; he coldly sized up Zhao Rong, his gaze pausing briefly at Zhao Rong¡¯s waist. ¡°You, do you challenge my authority?¡± Only then did Zhao Rong realize that being stared at continuously by a Nascent Soul Realm Sword Cultivator could exert such immense pressure. He felt as though he was breathing sand, not air; each breath was tremendously difficult. Had it not been for the Sword techniques passed down by Gui and the scholar sword at his waist, he might have already suffocated under that man¡¯s gaze. Heh, is this what it feels like to have one¡¯s life in another¡¯s hand? The scholar sword within its sheath trembled incessantly. Are you also not at peace? Zhao Rong looked up and met eyes with the man in hemp garments, his expression fearless, his eyes burning bright. ¡°The young one challenges you, daring to ask why would you kill her?¡± ¡°Without the approval of the Punishment Mansion, a fox demon from the Su clan left Qiantang Mountain unauthorizedly.¡± ¡°Boy, ignorant, do you not know what the prohibition by the Punishment Mansion on the Fox Clan of Qiantang Mountain entails? There must be a formal law, may I ask everyone here, is leaving the mountain without authorization really a capital crime?¡± Zhao Rong took a step back, bowed, and then, his gaze fixed on a group of people in the air. Zhao Rong was gambling on a previous guess. He saw Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s shocked expression when she learned about the Su clan¡¯s prohibition, seemingly unaware before, which led him to theorize. If leaving the mountain unauthorized was explicitly a capital offense, the Fox Clan would have surely warned its members and strictly forbidden them from descending the mountain. Therefore, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s ignorance could only mean two things. One possibility is that the ban has been enforced for so long that it has gradually lost its enforcement, and the Fox Clan no longer cared about it. The second is that the punishment for leaving the mountain unauthorized is not severe, or at least not severe for ordinary fox demons within the clan¡ªonly those with higher levels of cultivation must report to the Punishment Mansion before leaving the mountain, so the lower-level fox demons need not even be aware. The first possibility was low because Zhao Rong observed that the Demon Race in the Xuanhuang Realm struggled to survive. The expressions of the onlookers, mocking or indifferent, seemed commonplace. Cultivators like the man in hemp, who were hostile toward the Demon Race, were likely not few, so how could the Demon Race neglect the prohibition in such harsh conditions? That left only the second possibility. Zhao Rong saw that no one from the Punishment Mansion responded and noticed some furrowed brows among them, which somewhat eased his mind. ¡°If the ordinance clearly stipulates that a small fox demon leaving the mountain unauthorized should be put to death, then this boy has nothing to say, obstructing law enforcement, willingly accepting to apologize and face your punishment.¡± The man in hemp narrowed his eyes but did not speak. The cold-faced woman beside him looked at the composed scholar holding the sword below with surprise. Initially, she thought he was just a sensationalist, stepping forward to no avail. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to speak so clearly and directly hit the crucial points, proving to be a daring and insightful scholar. She knew in her heart that Zhao Rong was right. The Su clan branch at Qiantang Mountain once took part in a conflict they should not have, but the worst part was backing the wrong side. They were later sent to Qiantang Mountain in the southern part of Wangque as punishment under Emperor Xuan¡¯s Law, detained by the Tianya Sword Pavilion¡¯s Punishment Mansion. The decree stated that Fox Demons of Tong You Realm and above must not leave the mountain without authorization: a first violation was punished by tail-cutting, and a second by destroying their Nascent Soul. However, the ordinance gave no detailed regulations for Fox Demons below the Tong You Realm¡ªthat is, below Human Clan¡¯s Heavenly Will Realm¡ªmerely mentioning ¡°Other fox demons also must not leave the mountain¡± without specifying penalties, perhaps the law¡¯s creators cared little for those minor fox demons, or maybe it was¡­ an oversight? As to the specifics, the cold-faced woman was unsure because it had been too long ago, and she had learned some of these details from old archives at the Punishment Mansion. What was certain was that the current pear blossom-teary, pitiful little fox demon was indeed not deserving of death, but who cared? The Punishment Mansion always acted severely and often wouldn¡¯t explain the crimes committed; after all, unknown punishment was a form of unguessable deterrence. What of wrongful cases? The authority of the Punishment Mansion on the mountain mattered more. However, she hadn¡¯t expected an anomaly this time, someone actually daring to question the legitimacy of the Punishment Mansion¡¯s law enforcement? The cold-faced woman thought this and glanced at the high-ranking official in front of her; what surprised her today was that this usually irritable official had not immediately killed the scholar speaking out but allowed him to continue. ¡°But, if the official does not heed the law and executes without explanation, then I will be the first to dissent. You can kill me, but I still must say¡­¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s voice was clear, and his tone began to be aggressive. All eyes were on him. Su Xiaoxiao had already stopped crying, kneeling on the ground, looking up, staring blankly at him. She was slow to understand what he was saying, but she knew someone was fighting for a slim chance of survival for her. ¡°If today, before me were unbounded Wild Cultivators of the wilderness, I would never reason with them, for the survival of the fittest is their way.¡± ¡°But today!¡± ¡°Before me stands a cultivator of the Punishment Mansion, empowered by the Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law, appointed by the great founder of the Human Clan, tasked with upholding justice most faithfully!¡± ¡°I dissent, and ask once more, sir, why kill her?¡± The entire place fell into utter silence. Gentlemen harbor vast righteousness, and cannot remain silent in the face of injustice. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Fu Yao Subdues the Demon Chapter 23: Chapter 23 Fu Yao Subdues the Demon At this moment on the deck of the Qingfeng Pavilion ferry, the atmosphere was quite eerie. Some found it unbelievable, feeling that witnessing someone confronting the cultivators of the Punishment Mansion was like witnessing history. Others pursed their lips in disdain, feeling that the person was flipping somersaults off a cliff, bringing about his own death. Some showed a look of compassion, thinking it wasn¡¯t worth it for that person to stand up for a member of the Demon Race. Yet another person wore an expressionless face, merely raising the jug in their hand and taking a hearty swig, feeling greatly exhilarated. Among them was one individual with a fierce countenance and sinister eyes, but at this time, he was smiling, intently watching the scholar on the field who was already sweating profusely, yet still staring directly at the people from the Punishment Mansion. Once, a Teacher had said to Liu Sanbian what great courage was. ¡°Do you admire courage? I have once heard of great courage from the master: to return and shrink from not even ten thousand men will deter me.¡± Vaguely remembering, the Teacher, who never joked before him, after speaking, put down his chopsticks, sipped his rice wine lightly, and his mouth curved into a smile, his eyes seemingly shining. Zhao Rong didn¡¯t know that Liu Sanbian saw the shadow of someone else in him. At this moment, he was barely sustaining his breath, with sweat pouring down his temples, but he did not wipe it away, instead looking up at that young officer from the Punishment Mansion. Suddenly, a shaft of sword light broke through the sea of clouds. The man in hemp robes reached out his hand. The object seemed to shrink in distance, and in the next second, it was in the hemp-robed man¡¯s hand. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï It turned out to be a miniature jade sword, currently vibrating slightly. An anxious female voice cried out. ¡°Hurry, the old lady has found that beast¡¯s trace.¡± The man in hemp robes slightly raised his eyebrows, and the ten people behind him all looked solemn, waiting for orders. The man in hemp robes glanced down at Zhao Rong. ¡°Your surname is Zhao?¡± Zhao Rong looked puzzled, not knowing how he had found out, but he nodded anyway. ¡°Youngster Zhao Rong, styled Ziyu.¡± He thought it best not to mention his place of origin. ¡°A descendant of the Zhao family studying Confucianism? Huh, having learned this thing, you even started speaking for the Demon Race.¡± ¡°But you do have some guts.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± The man in hemp robes snorted coldly, flicked his sleeve, turned around, and after dropping a phrase, transformed into a sword light that shot into the sky and traveled thousands of miles away. ¡°Bai Wei stays, the rest intercept the other ferries.¡± ¡°By your command!¡± The ten from the Punishment Mansion said in unison. Then, nine streaks of sword light flashed and disappeared, leaving only the stern-faced woman in the air. Bai Wei took a careful look at Zhao Rong, her gaze then swept over the little Fox Demon on the ground, before she turned her head away, instructed Qiao Yu and others on a few matters, overseeing their docking of the ferry at the nearby port. It seemed the matter with Su Xiaoxiao was left unresolved. Zhao Rong, supporting his knees, gasped heavily as if a person who had just been rescued from drowning, wiping the sweat off his forehead. At this moment, he didn¡¯t feel much like someone who had survived a jeopardy, but rather was thoroughly confused. What did that man in hemp robes mean? Liu Sanbian walked over, seemingly noticing his confusion. ¡°That was the young officer from the Punishment Mansion.¡± ¡°He is called Zhao Qianqiu,¡± Zhao Rong frowned, just about to ask more when Gui¡¯s voice slowly came through. ¡°You, a man surnamed Zhao, actually spoke up for the Demon Race, which is something I hadn¡¯t expected. Really bold of you, Zhao Rong.¡± Gui¡¯s tone was quite cheerful. Having frequently lost arguments with Zhao Rong, it had decided to learn from his master¡¯s expertise and stolen some sentences it thought were ¡°extremely powerful,¡± now finally finding an opportunity to use them. This sarcastically delightful feeling was truly satisfying. Ah, how had it never discovered such a thrilling pleasure before? Gui felt this was even more exhilarating than the time it destroyed numerous so-called geniuses¡¯ Lifebound Flying Swords of Sword Immortal Seeds. Suddenly, as if remembering something, it exclaimed, ¡°Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. You probably don¡¯t know yet, but the one guarding the Gate of Demon Desolation in Kun Capital, the one from the Fu Yao Elector, also bears the surname Zhao.¡± ¡°All of the Zhao family in the world originate from the Fu Yao Zhao family.¡± ¡­ The Zhao family has many Sword Cultivators. This is well-known in the Xuanhuang Cultivation World. Through the ages, the Heavenly Destiny Mysterious Bird Clan Emblem of the Zhao family has been engraved on countless Sword Immortals¡¯ swords. The Zhao family takes pride in being Sword Cultivators, and Sword Cultivators take pride in being from the Zhao family. Zhao Fu, the progenitor of the Zhao family, had abandoned the contention for the title of Great Emperor in Central Continent amid the turmoil of the Human Clan 70,000 years ago, voluntarily going to the west to stop the Ancient Demon calamity, slaying the Ancient Saint of the Kunpeng Demon Clan who attempted to summon extraterrestrial Ancient Demons, and then, Zhao Fu led a group of Sword Cultivators to guard the Gate of Demon Desolation left by the Kunpeng Ancient Saint. When Emperor Cang ascended to power, in recognition of Zhao Fu¡¯s extraordinary achievements, he named him one of the Nine Great Protectors of the Human Clan, The Elector of Demon Suppression, granting him an Emperor Elector Sword and commanding him to establish Kun Capital, where his descendants would eternally guard the Gate of Demon Desolation. Later, renamed by Emperor Cang, the Western Demon State became Fu Yao State, and the Elector of Demon Suppression became the Lord of Fu Yao, and Kun Capital was also renamed to Kun Capital. Nowadays, all of the Zhao family in the world stem from the Fu Yao Zhao family, whether it is Zhao Lingfei from the Zhao family of Great Chu in Qianjing, Zhao Rong¡¯s branch from the Southern Tranquility State, or Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s family from the Yinchuan Zhao family, all are branches of the Fu Yao Zhao family. The Zhao family members are incredibly spirited, with virtually no ¡°poor relatives.¡± They are either nobles or generals in secular dynasties or Cultivation families within Immortal Sects. Although not as distinguished as the main branch, they are predominantly extraordinary. Furthermore, the descendants of the Zhao family are very united, supporting each other among different branches with very few disputes. Whenever the main branch of the Fu Yao Zhao family needs help, descendants from all over the Nine Provinces are eager to unsheathe their swords and head to Kun Capital to slay demons. At this moment, Zhao Qianqiu, speeding through the sky at an altitude of ten thousand feet, felt somewhat depressed. If he hadn¡¯t recognized early on that the scholar also bore the surname Zhao from a pair of Jade Pendants on him, he would have struck down the scholar who dared plead for the Demon Race before him. After all, he despised nothing more than scholarship in Confucianism and sympathy for the Demon Race. Very few descendants of the Zhao family follow the Confucian path; at most, they prepare just before the battle in the Vast Realm. Because the Fu Yao Zhao family has always been on good terms with the Mo Family and only has average relations with the Confucian, often facing criticisms from Confucian scholars blaming the Fu Yao Zhao family for not restraining the Sword Cultivators in Kun Capital and being too harsh on local demons, executing them without mercy, although the Fu Yao Zhao family generally ignores these accusations. Thinking of the Fu Yao Zhao family, a shadow crossed Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s brow. He had personally experienced the shocking and outrageous event that occurred in Kun Capital over a decade ago, still vivid in his memory, causing him heartache whenever it crossed his mind. Suddenly, thinking back to the recent actions of that Divinity Transformation Realm Demon Flood Dragon in Anling Country, Zhao Qianqiu became enraged. Above the heavens, wherever he passed, seas of clouds burst apart, Sword Qi raged wildly, and his energy soared fiercely. Bold beasts! Do they really think the Zhao family is undefended? How dare they slaughter the entire Zhao family in Anling Country! In fact, what enraged Zhao Qianqiu the most was not that this massacre was the fourth such extermination of the Zhao family in Wangque Continent in recent years, but that among those wiped out from the Zhao family in Anling Country, there was a young Zhao known as the Sword Immortal Beautiful Jade. This young man had exceptional Sword Cultivation talents and was truly a Sword Immortal Seed, having already cultivated two Lifebound Flying Swords of notable grade in the Vast Realm. This Zhao family youth, along with Zhao Lingfei¡ªwhose fame was significant within the Taiching Four Mansions¡ªwere regarded by elders of the Zhao family who practiced in Tianya Sword Pavilion as the twin jewels of the Zhao family in Wangque Continent this generation. Zhao Lingfei was already internally designated by the Sword Pavilion Master; once she graduated from the Taiching Four Mansions, she would immediately join the Tianya Sword Pavilion as a Direct Disciple. The Sword Pavilion wasn¡¯t even worried about her failing to graduate. And that Zhao family youth had been taken early on as a Closed-door Disciple by Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s grand-teacher. But what he had never expected was that this Zhao family youth had just returned to Anling Country to visit his parents and soon after, news of his death had arrived. At this moment, Zhao Qianqiu was gradually understanding that these incidents targeting the Zhao family branches throughout the years were not merely acts of Xuanhuang native demons seeking revenge; he was almost certain¡­ There were Ancient Demons within the Gate of Demon Desolation causing chaos! Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Defying Fate Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Defying Fate Qingfeng Pavilion¡¯s ferry slowly adjusted its hull, tilting slightly downward, beginning its upwind landing, preparing to dock at Zhi Shui Country¡¯s Immortal ferry port¡ªZangzhou Pu. After catching his breath, Zhao Rong responded to Liu Sanbian¡¯s concern with a few acknowledgments, and agreed to disembark together later, before returning to his own cabin. Before leaving, he glanced around and noticed that the little Fox Demon was no longer there, unsure when it had left, but Zhao Rong didn¡¯t pay it much mind. ¡°Did you intentionally not tell me that the lord of Fu Yao bore the surname Zhao?¡± ¡°Haha, why should I tell you? A scholar of the Confucian sect speaking up for the Demon Race, this is something I¡¯ve truly never encountered before. Today has truly been an eye-opener.¡± ¡°Hmph, besides, what¡¯s the use of telling you? You would still go and rescue that little fox, wouldn¡¯t you? I know you, young man; you¡¯re just lusting after her body!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of such cases¡ªyou folks freeze in place at the mere sight of a fox spirit. But well, someone like you who risks his life for a damsel in distress is indeed rare. Lucky for you, that person also has the surname Zhao. Otherwise, I would have ¡®died¡¯ once again, hahaha.¡± What a lunatic. Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t bother to argue. At that moment, he had stood up. Perhaps it was the righteous indignation of a scholar, perhaps a momentary impulse to play the hero, possibly pity for a beauty in distress, or even the subtle hope of repayment for helping another. But regardless of the motivation, Zhao Rong didn¡¯t feel ashamed. In his past life, he had wanted to stand up against many injustices, but for various reasons, he ended up staying within the crowd, never taking that step forward. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï This lifetime, he wanted to live differently. The shout of ¡°Stop!¡± Zhao Rong had made was incredibly satisfying. ¡°Can the affairs of scholars be called greedy?¡± Zhao Rong retorted as he started to pack up the belongings in his cabin¡ªit was almost time to disembark. He carried a bookcase in one hand, and with the other, he gently patted the scholar sword at his waist that had saved half of his life, walking over to the window to look down. The port of Zangzhou Pu in Zhi Shui Country was becoming larger and larger in his field of view. Unlike many other Immortal ferry ports in Wangque Continent, Zangzhou Pu was not situated on a Spiritual Mountain conducive to ferry departures but on an island with a bustling market, set atop a lake that extended for miles. At this moment, from Zhao Rong¡¯s perspective overlooking the port, dozens of massive Immortal ferries were moored in midair, their reflections in the tranquil lake surface below. ¡°Gui.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I want to cultivate.¡± ¡°The pressure of a Nascent Soul Realm Sword Cultivator indeed weighs heavily on your body. You should find a place to rest after disembarking¡­¡± ¡°I want to cultivate.¡± ¡°Say that again.¡± ¡°I want to cultivate!¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Yes, me. I want to give it a try. Maybe I¡¯m actually someone you can never see¡­¡± ¡°A hidden peerless constitution, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dream¡ªit¡¯s impossible. Do you think I haven¡¯t thoroughly checked? When I first awakened, I too harbored a sliver of hope and repeatedly used my Soul Power to check your Qi Sea and meridians, but the result is as I told you¡ªyou have a useless constitution.¡± ¡°Well, not the worst. Actually, among the vast masses of ordinary people, you are mediocre. But does that make a difference? It¡¯s just comparing who is less bad.¡± ¡°Your Qi Sea does not meet the minimum standard for accommodating the Spiritual Energy of the Vast Realm. Among tens of thousands of ordinary people, only an extremely small portion can meet this standard, have the hope to break through the bottleneck of the Fu Yao Realm, and officially enter cultivation. Among this tiny fraction, most will spend their lives stuck at the Vast Realm, only to become the common populace of the Cultivation World. But your situation is such that you can¡¯t even become a commoner of the Cultivation World.¡± ¡°Furthermore, I found out that your mother must have suffered a serious trauma while pregnant with you, leading to your inherently deficient constitution. Although it doesn¡¯t affect your lifespan, your meridians are extremely blocked and atrophied. You never had a chance to enter the Vast Realm, and now, even advancing within the Fu Yao Realm is extremely difficult. Even if you had resources piled up, it would be useless because the Fu Yao Realm requires meridian continuity¡ªother people¡¯s meridians are like rivers, while yours are like a reed pipe; no matter how much resource you receive, you can¡¯t use it. It would be a waste!¡± Zhao Rong fell silent for a while, but not discouraged. ¡°` ¡°Can I cultivate in the Ascending Realm, then?¡± ¡°The Ascending Realm is possible, because that realm does not depend on talent, or rather, talent has very little influence. It is actually about training the body. As long as one has the willpower and can endure hardship, ordinary people can reach the Ascending Realm.¡± ¡°Then I want to give it a try. Although you said my cultivation in the Fu Yao Realm will be fraught with difficulty, at least it is not a dead end. What does it matter if my meridians are like reed pipes? How do I know it won¡¯t work if I don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°Heh, what¡¯s the point of trying when you already know you¡¯re going to fail?¡± ¡°In the memory of this seat, people in the Xuanhuang Realm with your condition have never been able to defy¡­ defy¡­¡± Gui¡¯s voice suddenly halted. Zhao Rong¡¯s hand that was patting his sword abruptly clenched. ¡°Defy what?¡± After a moment of contemplation, Gui decided to still tell the truth. ¡°¡­defy fate. Hiss, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s absolutely impossible, heh, but now it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that legendary method and have some recollection of it, but it¡¯s useless. The main ingredient required to execute it has long been extinct in the Xuanhuang Realm. In the era of this seat, only a few ancient Cultivation families might have preserved some, but who knows how many years have passed by now, they have most likely used it all up, heh, and even on the off chance that a little is left, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to see it, let alone get your hands on it. Why would they give it to you?¡± ¡°Stop dreaming, my boy, and just accept your fate.¡± ¡°What is that method for defying fate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use telling you. It will only add to your worries. Don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± ¡°Gui, tell me!¡± ¡°The ship is about to dock. Go out, stop indulging in these wild fantasies¡­¡± ¡°Why do you always persuade me to accept my fate? Aren¡¯t you the one who has always looked down on the weak with no ambition? Look at yourself now, what¡¯s the difference between you and them!¡± Zhao Rong interrupted it urgently but immediately felt some regret after speaking. Sure enough, a brief silence ensued in his mind. ¡°Zhao Rong!¡± ¡°What right do you have to lecture this seat? If it weren¡¯t for your worthlessness, would this seat be so pessimistic? Everything stems from you!¡± ¡°Advising you to accept your fate is for your own good. Do you understand the feeling of hopelessness, of having exhausted everything and yet never being able to change your fate?¡± ¡°This seat once abandoned everything and left the Xuanhuang Realm for a fleeting piece of destiny, but what was the result?¡± Gui let out a wry smile. ¡°In the end, I ended up in this wretched state. I¡­ this seat doesn¡¯t want you to follow in my footsteps!¡± Zhao Rong listened silently to Gui¡¯s words, his brows deeply furrowed. ¡°Gui, what was the reason you left the Xuanhuang Realm in the first place, and what is that fate you mentioned? Is it¡­ does it have something to do with it?¡± ¡°Heh, you seem to remember my words very clearly.¡± What Zhao Rong referred to as ¡°it¡± was something Gui had mentioned on their wedding night. At the time, Gui had only touched on it briefly, but since it was Zhao Rong¡¯s first encounter with Gui, he was wary and took note of it. In fact, he had always wanted to ask, but there was never a suitable opportunity. ¡°You said it chose me, but what exactly is it? And what is its relation to you, and to me?¡± Having spoken, Zhao Rong waited for Gui¡¯s response, but there was no sound for a long time. Just when Zhao Rong thought Gui might no longer pay him any heed, a faint voice came through. ¡°It¡¯s called Fu Shi, located in the brow chakra.¡± ¡°This seat is¡­ a Sword Spirit.¡± ¡°And also the previous Sword Master of Fu Shi.¡± ¡°` Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Sword Named Fu Shi Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Sword Named Fu Shi As a great quaking sound rolled through the air, the ship came to an abrupt halt. The ferry of Qingfeng Pavilion had successfully docked at Cangzhou Pu. At last, the heart-to-heart exchange between the two in the cabin came to a hasty end. Zhao Rong slung his bookcase over his shoulder and went to find Liu Sanbian to disembark together. His expression was spirited and lively, which made Liu Sanbian, his travel companion, quite curious. How could one¡¯s demeanor change so drastically after such a short absence, so wholly different from moments before? Zhao Rong was brimming with enthusiasm because, aside from his studies, he now had another intriguing activity¡ªcultivation. Just now in the cabin, Gui had told him that within the Lifesoul at his brow chakra, there lay a sword. The sword was named Fu Shi. Although Gui did not immediately tell Zhao Rong the origins and secrets of this sword, nor did it explain why it had transformed from its previous Sword Master to its current state as a Sword Spirit, seeing Zhao Rong¡¯s determination, Gui decided to set three rules with him. It agreed to Zhao Rong¡¯s attempt at cultivation and even offered a bit of help, emphasizing that it could only offer a little because persistence and innate talent were the most important aspects for climbing to and consolidating the Fu Yao Realm, rather than techniques. But Zhao Rong was still very excited¡ªgetting Gui to relent was no easy feat. Gui and Zhao Rong agreed that if Zhao Rong could cultivate to Perfection in the Fu Yao Realm, then it would go all out to help him ¡°defy destiny,¡± attempting every method it knew to expand his Qi Sea and meridians, and improve his cultivation talent. However, it also honestly said that most methods had only negligible effects, after all, the talent for cultivation is innate, solely a gift of the heavens, and any later methods, unless they could touch the origin, were merely superficial cures. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Furthermore, cultivators inherently defy the heavens in their practices, and to attempt to change one¡¯s talent is to fundamentally go against the Great Dao. It¡¯s possible that before reaching the Golden Core Realm, the heavens would send down a celestial tribulation. Upon hearing this, Zhao Rong neither shrank back nor was he frightened. The fact that Gui was willing to help was enough for him, and as for the celestial tribulation mentioned by Gui, Zhao Rong did not care overly, for when Gui spoke of it, its tone was teasing¡ªone of temerity and irreverence. Indeed, Zhao Rong and Gui were cut from the same cloth, sharing a fate not determined by the heavens¡­ Well, Zhao Rong had not been like that before, but now he was, for he intended to change his destiny! Later, Zhao Rong also tried to ask about the ¡°method¡± Gui had mentioned earlier, which could alter cultivation talent at the root, but Gui immediately cut him off, admonishing him to stop thinking about it. Even though a cultivator strives for that ¡°one in ten thousand¡± chance, one should not harbor unrealistic hopes. That ¡°method¡± was currently nothing more than a reliance on elusive luck, unable to be snatched. Additionally, Gui asked Zhao Rong to investigate several pieces of information for it, as it wanted to clarify certain matters. Finally, Gui solemnly told Zhao Rong that on the off chance he did manage to reach a ¡°one in ten thousand¡± opportunity and ascended to the Vast Realm, it would tell him everything about the sword, including that illusory fate, and he would gain all of the profound and divine skills of the sword. However, if he exhausted all efforts and still failed the Realm Breakthrough, then he should accept his fate graciously, live an ordinary life, and not entertain the delusional prospect of an ant trying to ascend to the heavens but to live out his fleeting life in mediocrity. ¡°Huff.¡± Zhao Rong let out a breath and rhythmically patted the handrail, his gaze stretching far and wide. Both sides of the thousand-mile lake were lined with layers of bamboo forest and rolling green mountains, a sight most pleasing to the eye. Turning his head, he smiled at Liu Sanbian. ¡°The green mountains I behold are enchanting, I suppose the green mountains look upon me similarly.¡± The stern man who had been watching the crowd ahead alight the ship brightened. Even though he was not well-read, he could appreciate the charm of these words, and what delighted him most was the mention of green mountains¡ªQingshan. He cocked his ear to listen, but alas, the scholar leaning on the railing beside him offered no further verses. ¡°Gui, would you say I now qualify as someone possessing a Lifebound Flying Sword? How about becoming a Sword Immortal in the future?¡± ¡°Eh, a Sword Immortal who hasn¡¯t even reached the Fu Yao Realm, I have truly never seen such, my apologies.¡± ¡°Drinking wine, reciting poetry, delivering swords, sheesh, that¡¯s so cool! Gui, I think the name Fu Shi is too ugly. It doesn¡¯t match the charisma of this Sword Master. What about changing it to¡­ ¡®Opening Heaven¡¯? What do you think?¡± ¡°Go to hell.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s too domineering, not low-key enough. We should keep a low profile. How about¡­ ¡®Peach Blossom¡¯ instead?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡­ There was one thing that Gui hadn¡¯t told Zhao Rong. Once Zhao Rong ascended to the Vast Realm, Fu Shi would recognize its master, and Zhao Rong would have to accept a certain fate, binding him and Gui together completely. If the Sword Master died, the Sword Spirit would be erased as well. And a Fu Shi Sword Master who might spend his entire life in the Vast Realm could well be the weakest Sword Master that Fu Shi had encountered since some unfathomable era. ¡­ In Anling Country, within a secluded deep mountain forest, a waterfall cascaded from a cliff a hundred feet high into a clear pond. The waters of the pond were deep and unfathomable, and the waterfall barely caused a stir upon its surface. A fawn grazed by the shore, occasionally lifting its budding antlered head to look around with caution before lowering it again to eat. Suddenly, a flock of birds and beasts took flight from a distant piece of woodland. The little deer looked askance in that direction. But in the next moment, the pond exploded, water evaporated, and the waterfall reversed its flow. A dark figure shot out. It was a ferocious jiao dragon, its body as black as ink, its eyes blood-red. Chi Yu sensed that the Eye-blocking Technique it had set hundreds of miles away had been disrupted, and its spiritual sense now detected it being locked on by two auras. Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 25: The Sword Named Fu Shi_2 Chapter 26: Chapter 25: The Sword Named Fu Shi_2 It was a cultivator of the Human Clan from the Punishment Mansion! Chi Yu was startled and angry, transforming into a streak of escape light, fleeing westward. Not far away, two sword lights attacked, fast as thunder and lightning. Passing by the azure pool which had already evaporated by half, one of the sword lights suddenly stopped, while the other continued the chase after the Demon Flood Dragon. Zhao Qianqiu stopped in midair, a blue mini sword floating beside him, his gaze sweeping over the area below. The area around the azure pool was in complete disarray, with fallen ancient trees and the carcass of a small deer, and the lake water that had just been blown up was now turning into raindrops, slowly falling. Zhao Qianqiu realized there was nothing odd, and it wasn¡¯t a tactic to lure the tiger away from the mountain, so he hurriedly used his escape light, pursuing the Demon Flood Dragon. High up in the sky, ten thousand feet above. A black escape light fled in front, while two sword lights chased after it from behind. The three had already passed thousands of miles of mountains and rivers, from sunrise to sunset, from sunset to sunrise, but still, their speed did not decrease, even speeding up time and again, as if they were tireless giants chasing the sun. The beings of the Demon Race naturally had strong physiques, and the Demon Flood Dragon in the Divinity Transformation Realm was inherently equipped with the divine skills of Cloud Formation and Rainfall, with vigorous strength and extremely fast speed. But the two trailing sword lights, both Nascent Soul Realm Sword Cultivators from the Great Tranquility of the Human Clan, were not to be trifled with either. Equipped with numerous elixir pills and divine skills, they showed no signs of exhaustion, relentlessly pursuing without giving up. One day, the trio passed over a bustling human city. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The entity known as Chi Yu suddenly burst out with a clump of black light, abruptly speeding up. The two pursuing sword lights behind him, one also accelerated, leaving a series of sonic booms in its path as it continued the chase; yet another sword light once again stopped. It was still Zhao Qianqiu, in the skies above the city, where he raised his right hand, a finger tracing over his brow to open a heavenly eye, luminous red sword markings on his cheeks, peering below at the human city. Not long after, Zhao Qianqiu retracted his divine skills and turned to flee into the distance. After he left, the city below continued to bustle as usual, as if no one had noticed anything that had just happened. The streets were teeming with pedestrians, vendors moved ceaselessly, merchants called out along the streets. In one corner of the street, a group of children surrounded a dark-faced old man holding a stick of candied haws. Some covetous children tugged at the corners of their parents¡¯ clothes, whining sweetly. Other children simply gazed longingly, their eyes filled with envy upon seeing other kids licking their candied haws. The dark-faced old man, while collecting money, handed out candied haws, his face full of smiles. Suddenly, a small pale hand was placed in front of him, its palm holding two slightly worn copper coins. The old man turned to look, and saw a little boy in a red cotton-padded jacket, his thumb in his mouth, his innocent eyes filled with longing. The old man¡¯s smile grew even wider. He took the two copper coins, reached for a candied haw from the rack, paused momentarily, replaced it, and handed a larger hawthorn fruit candied haw to the boy in the red jacket. The boy in the red jacket happily accepted it, put down his saliva-coated finger, and started to savor the candied haw with relish. At that moment, A figure suddenly flashed high above the street¡ªit was Zhao Qianqiu, returning once more. Zhao Qianqiu had a grim expression. He inspected the city once again, more thoroughly, but still without finding anything, shook his head, and transformed into a sword light, disappearing in a blink. The boy in the red jacket continued to eat his candied haw, only briefly glancing upward at one moment, then remained still. Shortly after, high above the street, another figure abruptly appeared! Zhao Qianqiu returned a second time, his brow deeply furrowed as he glanced below, then with a cold huff, he swept away his sleeve and left, continuing the chase after the Black Flood Dragon. The boy in the red jacket¡¯s lips slightly curved upward. He waited a while longer and, seeing that no one else returned, he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. A Divinity Transformation Realm Demon Flood Dragon¡¯s body, plus an external spirit body of a sun god, in exchange for his own life, was not a bad deal. Chi Yu was soothing himself with some difficulty. After all, that person had promised him that once he went there, he would be given the remains of an Ancient Demon Dragon in the Great Saint Realm. Not only could he reconstruct his physique, but he could also make further progress. Within a thousand years, reaching the Great Saint Realm was within reach! Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh, his thoughts involuntarily spreading out. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve endured you Punishment Mansion for a long time,¡± he laughed heartily. ¡°Killing the disciple of your Great Minister of Punishment, what can you do to me?¡± Hahahahahaha. Lucky to have met that person, not only did he do something to please himself, but someone also paved the way for him, and he would even gain a great opportunity afterward! That person had arranged for someone in the southern Mountain and Water Cave of Zhi Shui Country to respond to him, ensuring his smooth escape, and would later send him over there. By then, I, Chi Yu, would truly achieve great Tranquility and everlasting life! As Chi Yu¡¯s thoughts roamed wildly, atop a certain mountain a hundred miles from this Human Clan city, Zhao Qianqiu was sitting under a tree with his eyes closed in meditation. Suddenly, someone sent a message in his Heart Lake, and he abruptly opened his eyes, mounted his sword, and headed eastwards, towards Zhi Shui Country. Meanwhile, in that human city, on a street, a little boy in a red cotton coat stood in the same spot, munching on a candied hawthorn. Feeling exhilarated, he let his restless heart and mind wander even more. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not afraid you won¡¯t come to save me; if I get caught, I¡¯ll divulge all of you. You wouldn¡¯t dare not save me, would you?¡± If the deeds you¡¯ve done against the Zhao family in Wangque Continent ever come to light, you¡¯d have to face the fury of the Human Clan¡¯s great ancestor. By then, it won¡¯t just be the people from Tianya Sword Pavilion, but the Taia Sword Pavilion will send people personally, and could even draw the attention of that elector from the neighboring Tranquility State. Can you escape then? No sooner had one thought ceased than another arose. He couldn¡¯t help thinking about his experiences over the years. When he was but a young Dan Formation Realm Demon Flood Dragon, he was kept by a Cultivator of the Human Clan, nailed down with Dragon-locking Nails. That Cultivator planned to peel off his skin once he formed a Demon Core, extract his Flood Dragon Pill, and draw out the Dragon Tendons. Luckily, he got lucky: during the Cultivator¡¯s deviation, he broke free from the Array, devoured him, and obtained his Elixir Pills, Magical Treasures, and Divine Secret Skills¡ªthe first opportunity of the Great Dao. Since then, he had overcome thorns and obstacles to reach his current achievements and cultivation. Over the years, although constantly controlled and monitored by cultivators from the Punishment Mansion, he had managed to bide his time and finally reached the Divinity Transformation Realm. He had thought that constrained by the laws of Punishment Mansion, he could never touch the Great Saint Realm again. However, unexpectedly, when hope was lost, that person came to him and offered a deal he couldn¡¯t refuse. The price was merely to help him with a little task¡ªto annihilate the Zhao family of Anling Country, including that youth who was the direct disciple of the Punishment Mansion¡¯s Great Minister! Thinking this, Chi Yu felt even more grateful to that person. Hmm, what did that person say his name was? Why can¡¯t I suddenly remember, and why¡­ does his face now seem so vague when I think back on it?! The next moment, on the bustling street, a little boy in a red cotton coat eating candied hawthorn, still smiling and now glowing with an eerie red light, strange runes emerging all over his small body, as if conducting some dreadful ritual. At this moment, Chi Yu felt his Nascent Soul burning intensely, a Demon Core loudly trembling, slowly developing cracks. This was¡­ Nascent Soul dissolution, self-detonation of the Demon Core! It was only at this moment that he felt something was terribly wrong. He tried to struggle, but he was deprived of the control over his Nascent Soul, his body stiffening on the spot. So ruthless! Were they silencing him by death?! Chi Yu was horrified and despaired. His Nascent Soul and Demon Core were subject to unknown restrictions, and he couldn¡¯t understand when that person had done this. His thoughts ceased, unable to stop the self-detonating Demon Core. He couldn¡¯t even recall clearly the face of the perpetrator. He could only watch as he and all the beings within a hundred miles around him were about to be obliterated! On this corner of the street, a little boy in a red cotton coat gradually submerged in the overflowing red light, a catastrophic storm brewing, climbing step by step to its peak, the next second, a Divinity Transformation Realm Great Demon who had accumulated cultivation for nineteen hundred years was set to ¡°level¡± this massive city of a million people. However. A withered hand. As if passing through nothing, it extended into the chest of the little boy in the red cotton coat, ignoring the terrible rune restrictions on his skin, moving through the intense Soul Power protecting the Nascent Soul, and grabbed the already shattering Demon Core. The storm subsided. Like a candle flame being pinched out. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 26 The Mind Horse Chapter 27: Chapter 26 The Mind Horse This was a very eerie scene. This ten-mile-long street was one of the busiest places in the city. The crowd flowed like a river; the road was bustling with the traffic of carriages and horses. Every moment encapsulated the myriad states of life and the hubbub of the marketplace. At the end of the street, there was a wedding procession slowly turning from the north: a bridal sedan led the way for the bride, followed by the groom on a jujube-red horse; behind the horse was a porter carrying the bride¡¯s dowry, with someone in front holding a box of the bride¡¯s toiletries. In the middle of the road, a large palanquin carried by eight was escorted past by dozens of attendants who looked haughty, and passersby hurriedly made way, fearing they might offend someone of high status. But at this moment, the most eye-catching sight on the street was neither of these two groups. It was instead the bizarre scene on the side of the road between them. A little boy in a red cotton-padded jacket stood motionless with his head lowered, gripping a half-eaten stick of ice sugar hawthorn, his sugar-coated lips slightly upturned, his black and white eyes clear like exquisite glazed beads, reflecting the withered hand that pierced into his chest. The little boy, who had been engulfed in red light just a second ago, now showed not a trace of it within him. At present, his small body was like a piece of exquisitely fragile porcelain, covered in heart-stopping cracks. The dense runes that had extinguished still tattooed his pale skin, bearing witness to their one-time existence. Many people around had looked over, having seen the red light with their own eyes, but they showed no surprise. The terrifying power that had built up to its climax did not scare them in the slightest; it was as though everything happening was just a common occurrence in their daily lives, so familiar that it no longer drew special attention, much like how you might routinely glance over a flowerpot outside the window, never giving it another thought. Their gazes naturally moved on, their faces still wearing the expressions triggered by the last event, weird and wonderful. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The crowd by the hawthorn stall began to disperse, since there was no longer anyone selling hawthorn; children from poor families looked longingly at the half-eaten stick of sugar hawthorn in the little boy¡¯s hand, swallowing hard a few times before reluctantly leaving. Crack. A crisp sound rang out. Chi Yu¡¯s pupils dilated and contracted; he slowly lifted his head in a death-like rally. Before his eyes was a dark, swarthy face. It was the same old man with the black face who had given him the hawthorn just now, still full of smiles, looking like an honest farmer. He opened his mouth, but the withered hand that had been clutching his demon core simply withdrew nonchalantly, and the last words he wanted to say disappeared with his Nascent Soul, turning into specks of light that scattered with the wind. Thus, a Great Demon of the Sixth Realm, rare even in the mountains across several continents, fell silently. The old man with the black face looked at the demon core in his hand¡ªit was pitch black with red glimmers, and its dense cracks no longer discernible; the number of Heavenly Traces on it could not be seen, making it impossible to determine the grade of the demon core. But the old man was not overly concerned; he pocketed the core and transmitted a few words to his two juniors with his mind, then he stood idly by with his hands behind his back, wearing a smile and narrowing his eyes. There seemed to be some kind of temple fair happening in the city today, so the streets became more crowded. The old man with the black face realized his hawthorn stall was obstructing people¡¯s way, so he moved it to a more secluded spot. When people asked if he was still selling hawthorn, he nodded with a smile and began selling the ice sugar hawthorn again. ¡­ Following his uncle-master¡¯s orders, Zhao Qianqiu was hurriedly heading to Zhi Shui Country¡¯s Mountain and Water Cave, ready to capture that beast¡¯s partner. But suddenly, he received another message from his uncle-master. After a brief consideration, he quickly turned around and returned. ¡­ In a certain mountainside amidst the ranges, a massive, deep crater was created by a black object that had fallen from the sky. Dust billowed, and giant trees tumbled down. A palace-dressed woman was standing on an ancient tree that had survived next to a huge pit. A handleless small sword flew out from the pit. This sword was crystal clear and very strange. A jade pendant dangled from the end where the hilt should have been. Now that the handleless flying sword had returned, it did not sheathe itself but rather spiritedly inserted itself between the hair bun of the palace-dressed woman. It became a Step-shaking ornament. Yi Qianyan frowned as she looked at the remains of the Black Flood Dragon in the pit. Just as she had followed it here, before she could strike with her sword, the beast had plunged to its death on its own. She cut open the Demon Flood Dragon¡¯s Dantian to check, and as expected, there was neither a Demon Core nor a Nascent Soul. ¡°So, did this beast leave its Nascent Soul in the previous mortal city secretly?¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°Heh, it doesn¡¯t matter, the Great Minister of Punishment is waiting for you there, though I don¡¯t know whether he managed to lure out those sneaky characters behind you.¡± However, she was not too worried. After all, the Great Minister of Punishment was one of the few Seventh Realm Sword Cultivators in Wangque Continent, possessing a myriad of Divine Secret Skills, not to mention the profound and miraculous Divine Ability of his Lifebound Flying Sword, which was utterly astonishing. A Seventh Realm Sword Immortal like the Great Minister of Punishment was the focus of much attention in the Cultivation World. The name and Divine Skills of his Lifebound Flying Sword had been ¡°exposed¡± long ago, spreading across certain circles. The Lifebound Flying Sword of the Great Minister of Punishment, named Yi Ma, was given a Class B-upper Grade assessment by the Taia Sword Pavilion. It possessed unique Divine Abilities. According to Yi Qianyan, Yi Ma could freely traverse the Heart Lakes of others, arbitrarily sever their thoughts, or cause them to be unable to restrain the flood of their thoughts, stirring up countless ideas. Moreover, Yi Ma could carry a grain of the master¡¯s consciousness, allowing them to peer into the Heart Lakes of others. The use of this Flying Sword Divine Ability was extremely subtle. Just imagine, if one wanted to hear an enemy¡¯s secrets, they only needed to make the enemy¡¯s thoughts rise chaotically when they are unprepared and their consciousness is lax. Then, by using Yi Ma to sever those distracting thoughts and retaining only the one needed, Yi Ma could successfully steal the secrets hidden in someone¡¯s heart. And if this was used in combat, by using Yi Ma to predict an enemy¡¯s next move or severing their critical thought, one could easily imagine the immense effect it would have on a dangerous and precise battle situation. This sort of Flying Sword Divine Ability, which could move through the Heart Lake of others, listen to their thoughts, and to some extent, manipulate their ideas, seemed incredible to Yi Qianyan. What surprised her was that, despite such a Divine Ability, the Taia Sword Pavilion only rated it as Class B-upper, not making it into Class A. Yi Qianyan speculated that there must be some limitations and restraints on this Lifebound Flying Sword¡¯s Divine Ability; it might not be as exaggerated as it sounded. But regardless, Class A or Class B Lifebound Flying Swords were beyond Yi Qianyan¡¯s reach. Even though she was considered a Nascent Soul Realm Sword Cultivator who had achieved a great deal in the eyes of others, the Grade of a Lifebound Flying Sword was purely a matter of fate, much like one¡¯s aptitude for Cultivation. Some people were born as the favored ones, galloping ahead of others, while some could only stand at the foot of the mountain, not only unable to catch up but even lacking the qualifications to climb. Most of the time in cultivation, innate talent is more important than postnatal efforts! Thinking of this, she also remembered the Zhao family¡¯s young man who had been killed by this beast. She felt quite regretful. She had seen that young man several times, and although she was not a Law Enforcement Cultivator of the Punishment Mansion and had only come this time because she happened to be close by when called for help by the Great Minister, like Great Minister¡¯s closed-door disciples and the prodigies of the Sword Pavilion, she still took the opportunity to pay attention to them. After all, as long as they did not perish prematurely, these disciples who were heavily nurtured by their sects would almost certainly grow into the pillars of the Sword Pavilion and work alongside her. Making their acquaintance in advance and presenting some ¡°little treasures¡± might forge a good relationship. That Zhao family¡¯s young man was indeed remarkable, ranking at the top in several sect competitions, and it appeared that he still had some hidden talents. It was said that he had two Lifebound Flying Swords, both of high Grades. As for how high exactly, the Great Minister did not elaborate, but judging by his gleeful expression, at least one of them should be Class B. But then again, a genius is called a genius because they have not yet grown up. She had seen many such pre-maturely fallen talents before and could only remind herself to be extremely cautious when nurturing her own disciples in the future. However, the Zhao family was indeed in the prime of their Sword Dao¡¯s fortune. Apart from the fallen Zhao family¡¯s young man, it was said that there was a Zhao family girl in the Taiching Four Mansions who entered the Tranquility Mansion at the age of sixteen; alas, I had only joined the Tranquility Mansion from the Fu Yao Mansion through the standard procedures after reaching the Heavenly Will Realm. Those who could enter the mansion early were truly monstrous. Seriously, are the young people of today all so fierce? After a while, as if she had received some message, her eyebrows relaxed. She took out a Prisoner Dragon Net from her Sumeru Object and captured the Demon Flood Dragon¡¯s remains inside. Immediately after, the ¡°Step-shaking¡± ornament slid down from the top of her head, and with a flash of the sword light, she was gone in an instant. She left behind a scene of chaos and a huge pit. One could imagine that after several heavy rains, this place would become a clear pond once again. Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 27 The Joy of Life Lies in Knowing Each Others Hearts Chapter 28: Chapter 27 The Joy of Life Lies in Knowing Each Other¡¯s Hearts Zhao Rong and Liu Sanbian disembarked the ship and paid another visit to the Qingfeng Residence¡¯s branch at Zangzhou Wharf. When they walked out, Zhao Rong had an extra silk pouch in his hand, embroidered with a pattern of a tall tower, containing fifteen Lower Grade Spirit Stones that Qingfeng Residence had refunded, almost half of the boat fare. According to Zhao Rong¡¯s knowledge, on the mountain, Spirit Stones were the most circulated currency, with one Top-Grade Spirit Stone equaling one hundred Middle-Grade Spirit Stones, and one Middle-Grade Spirit Stone equaling one hundred Lower Grade Spirit Stones. As for whether there were higher grade Spirit Stones, Zhao Rong had no idea. However, Zhao Rong actually had little desire for Spirit Stones at the moment. Firstly, he had yet to formally embark on the path of cultivation and did not need cultivation resources. Secondly, he naturally had a casual attitude towards money, feeling that as long as he had enough, it was fine. Of course, in his past life, he had not yet suffered the beatings of society; otherwise, he would have known how difficult it was to achieve this ¡°enough¡±. Thirdly, he discovered that exquisite poetry seemed to be quite valuable in the mountains, the kind that was priceless. Thanks to his passion for classical literature, he still had many such poems in his mind¡­ Zhao Rong shook the money pouch in his hand, which jingled, and looked back at the bustling shop. The Shopkeeper and steward were so busy they could not attend to everything, their smiles forced as they pacified customers by refunding the boat fees. Zhao Rong sighed, I really don¡¯t want to take these Spirit Stones, can I give them to you? I can add some more¡ªwill you take me to Du You City? ¡°Where does Brother Sanbian plan to go? I¡¯m headed to Du You City, but now, it seems I can only hurry on foot at the foot of the mountain. I¡¯ve no idea when I¡¯ll arrive.¡± ¡°Great Wei.¡± Liu Sanbian spoke concisely and indifferently, without the kind of worries Zhao Rong had, as if he was not in a hurry to get to that place called Great Wei. Liu Sanbian glanced at Zhao Rong¡¯s expression, thought for a bit, then took Zhao Rong to a firm to purchase a Mountain And River Map of the northern part of Wangque Continent. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Zhao Rong stared at the densely packed place names on the map, full of admiration. There were no less than a hundred secular dynasties, not to mention those famous mountains and great rivers. The record was extremely detailed. ¡°Who drew this map, so detailed? How much effort must it have taken?¡± Liu Sanbian¡¯s gaze stayed fixated on a certain spot on the map without moving. ¡°It¡¯s traced from the Xuan Furnace.¡± Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow, Xuan Furnace? Suddenly, he remembered something. There was a line in the Xuanhuang Chronicles, which he had worn out from reading so much. ¡°Emperor Xuan gathered troops from myriad clans and metals from the Nine Provinces, forged nine furnaces, symbolizing the Nine Provinces, to stabilize the mountains and rivers.¡± In that era, Emperor Xuan led the Xuanhuang Human Clan to their peak, collected divine weapons from myriad clans and metals paid as tribute by the Nine Provinces, and cast nine great furnaces, one for each province, used to suppress the qi fortune of the mountains and rivers. So the maps of the Nine Provinces were also painted on the nine furnaces? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a map drawn thousands of years ago be outdated by now?¡± So much time had passed; the landscape must have changed completely. ¡°Hmm?¡± Liu Sanbian looked up at Zhao Rong, not expecting him to ask that question. The corners of Liu Sanbian¡¯s mouth twitched, his expression turning fierce. Zhao Rong knew he was smiling, but due to his appearance, it looked quite intimidating. However, after spending time together, Zhao Rong was used to it and even found Brother Sanbian quite endearing. They say that one¡¯s countenance reflects one¡¯s heart, but Brother Sanbian is quite the opposite. ¡°As for your question, Master¡­¡± ¡°Hey, how many times have I said, don¡¯t call me Master, just call me little brother, or Ziyu.¡± Liu Sanbian awkwardly called out little brother. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Xuan Furnace of our province because aside from Tianya Sword Pavilion, almost no one knows where this important artifact of the Human Clan is located.¡± ¡°However, I¡¯ve heard that the map of the Nine Provinces recorded on the Xuan Furnace is not constant but evolves over time with the changes in the landscape and the passage of the years. It is said that within this furnace, every detail within a province, from grass and stones to mountains and rivers, and all living beings, is vividly represented.¡± ¡°Currently, the maps of Wangque Continent that circulate in the mountains are abridged versions, periodically updated and announced by Tianya Sword Pavilion.¡± Zhao Rong nodded as if he understood. Liu Sanbian bent over to scrutinize the map again and pointed. ¡°We are in Zhi Shui Country, and Du You City is separated from us by over a dozen dynastic nations. Moreover, because Anling Country has been sealed off by Punishment Mansion, it seems we cannot pass through there and will need to take a detour, adding several more countries to our journey. If we rely solely on foot or horseback, even taking the shortest route, little brother, it would take you no less than five years to reach your destination.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s eyelids twitched at this, what a long wait; the vegetables would cool down completely. It might be better to wait here for the blockade to lift and transportation in the mountains to resume before taking a boat to Du You City. However, according to the people at Qingfeng Residence, the blockade might not be lifted for another half a year. It turned out that ancient people rarely traveled far; a long journey could take up half a lifetime. If there was turmoil or war, chances were they would never make it back home. ¡°But¡­¡± Liu Sanbian¡¯s finger tapped a certain spot on the map painted in blue. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°But little brother, you are in luck. Look here, there happens to be a Great River running from south to north across Wangque. As long as you make it there and board a large ship, following the current downstream, your speed could be dozens of times faster than that of a common horse. You should reach Du You City at the Great River Estuary in less than a month.¡± ¡°We still have the distance of a few countries to cover to get to this Great River, but it will be quick. We¡¯ll just be passing through their borders.¡± ¡°Am I to board the ship alone, Brother Sanbian? Won¡¯t you come with me?¡± Zhao Rong asked curiously. ¡°I can accompany little brother part of the way between Zhi Shui Country and Great River, but halfway through, I¡¯ll reach Great Wei.¡± Liu Sanbian helped Zhao Rong mark a few points to pay attention to on the Mountain And River Map, then folded up the map and handed it to Zhao Rong. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 27 The Joy of Life Lies in Knowing Each Others Hearts_2 Chapter 29: Chapter 27 The Joy of Life Lies in Knowing Each Other¡¯s Hearts_2 Zhao Rong nodded, took it, and placed it into his book box. After mentally calculating a few times, he estimated the journey would roughly take two to three months. Although not as fast as the boats on the mountain, it was currently the most expedient method available. Having determined their upcoming itinerary, the two discussed having a quick lunch in Cangzhoupu before immediately departing, not lingering there and striving to reach the nearest town beneath the mountain before dark. Zhao Rong, accompanied by Liu Sanbian, went to buy some paper, ink, and books to replenish his book box, having used up and read everything during the days spent on the boat. At this moment, the two of them were strolling along the streets of Cangzhoupu, looking for a place to dine. Because of the large number of boats docking there, Cangzhoupu was bustling with cultivators from the mountain, and the streets were lively. There were even many street vendors setting up stalls, selling elixir pills, texts, or curious trinkets of uncertain origins. Many cultivators stopped to browse, hoping to find a bargain, fantasizing about stumbling upon a fortuitous opportunity oft found by the protagonists in storybooks. Suddenly, Liu Sanbian turned his head to look back. Not far behind, a stealthy figure shrank back in fear and hurriedly crouched next to a stall, pretending to intensely scrutinize the items for sale. Seeing this, Zhao Rong turned his head to look back at the street behind him but couldn¡¯t spot anything unusual, so he looked at his companion, puzzled. Liu Sanbian turned his head back around, giving Zhao Rong a strange look. After a moment¡¯s thought, he decided not to say anything. Afterward, the two found a rather upscale inn and ordered a table full of dishes and drinks. This time, Zhao Rong insisted on treating, and after glancing at the menu, it would cost about two lower-grade spirit stones¡ªand that was just for the first two pages of the menu. Zhao Rong was somewhat surprised. Was dining on the mountain this expensive? In fact, cultivators in the Fu Yao Realm no longer needed to eat food, yet many people from the mountain still maintained the habit. The boat that Zhao Rong was on also provided three meals a day. Aside from some mountain immortals¡¯ ingredients being quite mystical and the resulting delicacies benefiting cultivators¡¯ practice, the pursuit of such culinary pleasures persisted because, as many other mortal desires began to wane for cultivators, the enjoyment of taste was one of the few senses that could be maintained for a long time. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.?¦Ï This added a touch of worldly life to the long path of cultivation. What? You say that those who cultivate on the mountain should dispense with worldly concerns and pursue a more celestial atmosphere? Such a view is overly simplistic. It pertains to those cultivators who admire the Daoist school of thought, and even the more extreme path of the ¡°Supreme Forget Love¡± is but a small portion of many on the mountain. The Great Dao is vast, and the struggles between the many schools that sweep through the Xuanhuang Cultivation World offer more choices to cultivators who have just begun their journey. Although there is a boundary between that which is above and below the mountain, the two are intricately linked. You could be a Mo Family ranger upholding justice; a spirited Confucian scholar actively partaking in worldly affairs; join the strategists, forming alliances and playing games within the mortal countries; retreat to a Spiritual Mountain Blessed Land, becoming a pure and inactive Daoist cultivating away from the world; or, like many others on the mountain, observe the hundred schools of thought from afar, following only your own heart¡¯s path in cultivation, making choices as you desire. The Great Dao should not be so narrowly defined. Zhao Rong rinsed his mouth with tea and tasted the beautifully presented dish brought by the maid, feeling it was not much better than the meals prepared by the chef at the Duke Mansion, and even lacking in richness. He looked at the dishes on the table. Well, there go two spirit stones, all on one meal. However, dining here was not in vain, as they at least learned what kind of upheaval had occurred in Anling Country, which led the Punishment Mansion to take such serious action, sealing off the areas of several surrounding countries. Inside the inn, the conversation among the guests was fervent after their meal. ¡°The Zhao family of Kui Xiang County in Anling Country not only had descendants serving as high officials in temples across multiple countries for generations but also owned half the properties in Yiguan City, the cultivators¡¯ ferryport town in Anling Country. Yet such an esteemed family was obliterated overnight by a Great Demon¡¯s bloody massacre, leaving not a single person alive, blood flowing like rivers.¡± ¡°Hisss, that¡¯s brutal. I heard the Great Demon responsible for the attack is at the Star-picking Realm level. Is that true, and where did it come from?¡± ¡°Heh, I think it¡¯s not just that, Zhao Mansion has Cultivators at the Golden Core Realm, but they still had no power to fight back and were exterminated by that beast. In my opinion, it must have reached Divinity Transformation.¡± ¡°Divinity Transformation!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I remember a few years back in the southwestern part of Wangque there was also a clan extermination. It was the Zhao family too, but it seemed like it was a revenge killing. Why didn¡¯t the Punishment Mansion intervene then, yet now they are making such a fuss?¡± ¡°A few years back, a young man from the Zhao family of Anling Country was sent to the Sword Pavilion for cultivation, remember? I heard he did quite well there, and coincidentally, he was said to be back just now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, now I remember, that¡¯s the one¡­¡± Zhao Rong pricked up his ears to listen to the ¡°quiet¡± discussion at the next table and roughly sketched out the backstory in his mind, sighing deeply as he took a moment to mourn for his distant relatives. Soon, the topic of conversation at the next table took a turn, and they started talking about a recent incident on a ferry, where a weak scholar full of youthful vigor had played the hero to save a beauty, rescuing a charming little Fox Demon from the clutches of the King of Hell¡¯s subordinate at Punishment Mansion. Later, the Fox Demon, upon seeing her benefactor¡¯s plain appearance, hastily left behind the words, ¡°In my next life, I shall surely become a cow or horse to repay the young master,¡± before she ran away, leaving the scholar standing alone, deeply saddened. Zhao Rong nearly spat out his food when he heard this. What kind of story had it turned into? Putting aside that the scholar was called a young blood, ¡°Benefactor with a plain appearance¡± what the heck? Where on earth did anyone get the impression that this young master had a plain appearance? Okay, maybe a little, but this young master has an extraordinary aura¡­ right? Zhao Rong¡¯s lips twitched as he listened to the laughter from the adjacent table. He shook his head, feeling awkward but without showing any trace of it, he glanced at Liu Sanbian, who seemed to be eating his food unaffected, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, and Zhao Rong felt relieved and started to take it less seriously. But just at that moment. Suddenly, a seductive Maid walked over, holding a bottle of wine that looked pricey just by the bottle, and set it down beside Zhao Rong. She curtsied smoothly and said softly: ¡°Over there, a distinguished guest has offered the young master a bottle of Drunk Sword Immortal and asked me to deliver it, hoping the young master will not decline.¡± Zhao Rong and his companion looked in the direction the Maid indicated, to a corner not far away where a bearded man was sitting alone, drinking heavily. Zhao Rong looked closely and remembered him. That morning on the ferry, when he was saving ¡°Su Dahuang,¡± the man seemed to be in the crowd around them, apparently holding a wine gourd and drinking from it, so Zhao Rong had a somewhat deep impression of him. The bearded man saw Zhao Rong and Liu Sanbian look over, flashed a grin, and lifted his wine jug. Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at the jug of Drunk Sword Immortal, which he had seen on the menu earlier and noted had a very high price. At that moment, Liu Sanbian had already started pouring the wine with a smile, filling cups for himself and Zhao Rong. The three of them raised their cups. They drank deeply without saying a word. The joy of life is in knowing kindred spirits, When we meet with wine, let¡¯s pour without restraint. Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 28 Young Master Chapter 30: Chapter 28 Young Master When Zhao Qianqiu hurried back to the city where the Demon Flood Dragon of the Divinity Transformation Realm had perished, Yi Qianyan had already arrived. Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s gaze fleetingly passed over Yi Qianyan, who stood beside the Great Minister of Punishment. ¡°Uncle Master.¡± The previously cheerful, dark-faced elderly man, who had been talking to Yi Qianyan with a smile, turned his head at these words and glared at his senseless junior, then tilted his head to gesture with his chin toward the female Sword Cultivator standing aside. Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s face showed helplessness. Yi Qianyan felt somewhat abashed; she had arrived early, and the Great Minister of Punishment had been chatting with her about family matters. It would have been alright if it was just small talk, but he kept mentioning ¡°my Qianqiu¡± this and ¡°my junior¡± that, hardly straying from Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s name, making it difficult for her to join the conversation. ¡°Junior Sister Yi Qianyan.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Zhao Qianqiu.¡± Yi Qianyan clasped her hands in return, the Great Minister of Punishment within the Sword Pavilion was always approachable and willing to help the younger generation, everything was fine except for his penchant for playing matchmaker, trying to find partners for the younger ones. She and Zhao Qianqiu had been fellow disciples on good terms, who would greet and chat upon meeting, but ever since the Great Minister of Punishment suggested a match between them, interactions had become awkward, forcing them to act like strangers. She guessed that calling her here probably included the intention of making her spend more time with Zhao Qianqiu. The Great Minister of Punishment looked from one to the other, nodding his head as he grew more satisfied with the idea; their names both contained ¡°Qian,¡± and they were of similar age and matching cultivation levels. He felt as if he had once again done a good deed. As an old man, he truly worried himself to pieces over the Sword Pavilion¡¯s next generation. ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle Master say that the beast¡¯s accomplice was in the Mountain and Water Cave? Why have you summoned me back?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Neither Zhao Qianqiu nor Yi Qianyan asked about the Demon Flood Dragon¡¯s Nascent Soul, because they knew that once it fell into the Great Minister of Punishment¡¯s hands, there would be no chance of escape¡ªonly to be toyed with at his five fingers¡¯ whim. ¡°Its Demon Core was sealed and it just tried to self-destruct.¡± The Great Minister of Punishment spoke cheerfully, his voice kind and his face still smiling, but the words he uttered made both Zhao Qianqiu and Yi Qianyan¡¯s complexions turn solemn. ¡°The situation at the Mountain and Water Cave seems to be a trap; you need not go there. I will take a look myself. You and Qianyan go and notify the disciples in the mansion to lock down Zhi Shui Country. Besides those cunning loaches, there are still small fish that won¡¯t escape¡ªcatch them all for me.¡± ¡°As you command.¡± ¡°As you command.¡± ¡°Uncle Master, Qianqiu¡­¡± Zhao Qianqiu began to say something but stopped halfway, glancing at Yi Qianyan. She raised an eyebrow, bid the Great Minister of Punishment farewell, and took the lead to leave. Yi Qianyan didn¡¯t mind being treated as an outsider; she came this time just to lend a hand. Moreover, from what she had seen and heard so far, the incident was very likely related to cultivators of the Seventh Realm. It would be wise for her not to get too involved. The gap between the Seventh Realm and the Sixth Realm might only be one realm apart, but the difference between them could only be truly understood by those who had personally experienced this insurmountable gulf, just like her. To be able to place a seal on a Sixth Realm demon cultivator¡¯s Nascent Soul without someone noticing, huh? It was not something an ordinary Seventh Realm cultivator could accomplish. Furthermore, this incident involved the Zhao family¡­ The news of that incident in Kundo from over a decade ago was hard to believe. The Fu Yao, which had stood in the Xuanhuang Realm for seventy thousand years, had just¡­ fallen? Yi Qianyan left on her sword, her thoughts heavy. All that remained were Zhao Qianqiu and the Great Minister of Punishment. In fact, there were many people around them at this moment, as they stood on a bustling street, but every passerby ¡°ignored¡± them. The two seemed like boulders in the midst of a great river, with the current flowing around and the fish swooping past. It was because a meaning horse was joyfully weaving through this torrential flow. Zhao Qianqiu looked at his Uncle Master, who had always looked after him. Uncle Master¡¯s real name was Chen Zhiyi. When his master died years ago, and he, Zhao Qianqiu, was still a youth filled with passion, he boldly took his sword alone to Kundo to slay demons. At that time, Uncle Master was already one of the renowned Sword Immortals in Kundo, serving the Marquis Mansion. Under the protection of Uncle Master, he had survived death several times and had not let Uncle Master down. Fighting demons and honing his sword skills, he advanced through the realms continuously, becoming one of the most outstanding young Sword Cultivators in Kundo. His only regret was not stepping into the Seventh Realm of Sword Cultivation in Kundo to stand alongside Uncle Master. After that drastic change, Uncle Master left Kundo in sorrow. The grand-uncle could, with his achievements in demon-slaying, have directly returned to the Taia Sword Pavilion¡¯s orthodoxy, to stand among the highest ranks of the Human Clan¡¯s Great Ancestors, or at the very least, journey to the Tranquility State. Yet, he chose to come to the small Wangque Continent and became the Great Minister of Punishment at the Punishment Mansion, a position even less than that of a branch sect leader. Zhao Qianqiu didn¡¯t understand his grand-uncle¡¯s choice, but he still followed him all the way. And now, that damned beast had actually killed his grand-uncle¡¯s Closed-door Disciple! He knew very well that his grand-uncle, perhaps because he was once a former member of the Fu Yao Marquis Mansion, favored the Zhao clan descendants extremely. That young man from the Zhao family in Anling Country, also his junior fellow student, was highly valued by his grand-uncle. He had always been treated as the heir, receiving teachings and guidance right by his side. Although his grand-uncle still wore a smile, seeming as carefree as a gentle breeze or a soft cloud, and even had the mood to concern himself with his marital affairs, it was because his grand-uncle had an intentional horse! He could sever thoughts and not think about it, but who knew how much anguish lay within his grand-uncle¡¯s heart? Zhao Qianqiu¡¯s Heart Lake surged with malevolence, the sword pattern on his face alternating between light and dark. ¡°Repress your anger,¡± Chen Zhiyi said, his smile fading, his voice grave. Zhao Qianqiu took a deep breath, aligning with the sword pattern to suppress the malevolence. This was an after-effect of being polluted by the aura behind the Gate of Demon Desolation while slaying demons in Kuntu for an extended time, but with the sword pattern present, the problem wasn¡¯t too severe. ¡°Grand-uncle, was it those creatures behind the gate that did this?¡± ¡°How dare they come here! Are they seeking death?¡± This was also the most puzzling matter for Zhao Qianqiu. For them to come here from behind the gate cost too much, and it was likely a one-way trip. Despite their immense hatred for the Fu Yao Zhao clan, if it was merely to eliminate a few branches of the Zhao family, it would be too unworthy, unless¡­ Unless there was a colossal benefit driving them. Was it a person or an object? What does this have to do with the Zhao branch families on the Wangque Continent? Chen Zhiyi looked deeply at Zhao Qianqiu but did not answer his questions, just gave him several instructions before letting him leave. With a flash of sword light, only Chen Zhiyi remained in the original spot. Alone amidst a sea of people. The old man turned his head and looked to the north. There were many things he hadn¡¯t told Zhao Qianqiu. For instance, that his closed-door disciple¡¯s return home for a visit had been his own arrangement. And recently, the vision he saw in the Heart Lake of the Divinity Transformation Demon Flood Dragon. Although the person¡¯s face was blurred, a faint laugh was transmitted. In the memory of the demon dragon, that person might have merely smiled casually. But the old man knew that this laugh was meant for him, Chen Zhiyi. Mockery, contempt. That person knew he would see it, and he recognized the blurred individual, only he didn¡¯t know what face they were showing to the world now. Both were once ¡°acquaintances.¡± One inside the gate, one outside. Numerous images arose in the old man¡¯s mind. There was the past when he followed the old Marquis in Kuntu and fought demons with swords. There were the meticulously devised plans over the years. There was the determined expression of his disciple upon learning of his destiny. The next second, these were all severed by the intentional horse. Leaving behind only one thought. Mr. Bai¡¯s expectations were correct; they were still searching for the Young Master. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 29 Miss, Please Conduct Yourself with Dignity Chapter 31: Chapter 29 Miss, Please Conduct Yourself with Dignity Zhao Rong had looked back for the twenty-first time. The reason she remembered so clearly was that the persistent follower behind her had a new trick every time. Sometimes she was scared enough to turn her back, pretend to walk away a few steps, then sneak a glance back, only to jump in fright again. Other times, she would hastily step aside, grab a light silk fan from a roadside stall and fan herself frantically, attracting the peculiar gaze of the stall owner. Or suddenly brake, stumble nearly falling over, scramble to regain balance and then stand in the middle of the street, staring up at the sky at a perfect one hundred and eighty-degree angle, causing all the nearby people to stop and look up curiously. And on this twenty-first time Zhao Rong turned back. ¡°Bang.¡± ¡°Thud.¡± She had bumped into a pine on the roadside, startling a squirrel which released its grip and scurried away, its halfway-eaten pine cone dropping in free fall and hitting her pitiable head, which had been combed into a man¡¯s style. Zhao Rong was at her wit¡¯s end. She¡¯s acting as if we haven¡¯t noticed her yet. Zhao Rong and Liu Sanbian had a quick meal at Zangzhou Pu then hurriedly left, embarking on their journey northward; not long after, Zhao Rong noticed the persistent follower behind them. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? At first, Zhao Rong thought she was just going the same way, but they had been traveling for two days now, even taking a detour through a secluded path in the deep forest under Liu Sanbian¡¯s lead, and she was still following them; Zhao Rong, slow as she might be, understood what was happening. It was now the afternoon. A cool breeze was blowing. The pine trees beside the road rustled. Mountain springs tinkled between the rocks. At this moment, except for Zhao Rong, Liu Sanbian, and the persistent follower behind them, there was no one else on this path. ¡°Brother Sanbian, wait for me for a moment,¡± Zhao Rong said with a helpless expression, turning towards the poor misfortunate soul under the tree who was red in the forehead, in pain, covering her forehead with one hand, hugging her head with the other, shrinking her little melon head, her eyes brimming with tears. Alas, truly¡­ truly clumsy. At this moment, Su Xiaoxiao was still sitting on the ground, lightly biting her lower lip, her little face scrunched up, looking up at the tall pine tree with eyes full of grievance. ¡°Hey, why are you following me, young master?¡± Zhao Rong called out. Su Xiaoxiao, startled, leaped up and took off running in a random direction, bamboo basket on her back. ¡°Stop.¡± The fox-eyed girl immediately halted in her tracks, standing there clueless. Zhao Rong raised her eyebrow, huh, quite obedient. ¡°Turn around.¡± The delicate figure of the fox-eyed girl trembled slightly, but she still obediently complied, although she continued to lower her little head, staring intently at the tips of her shoes as if trying to find flowers on them. ¡°Look up.¡± Su Xiaoxiao widened her eyes, her nose turning sour; he, he¡¯s so fierce¡­ But ultimately. She succumbed to the tyranny of the scoundrel before her and lifted her head, looking at the extremely fierce Zhao Rong with teary eyes. Their eyes met. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s expression was stern, but upon seeing the normally fair little face of this victim before her, now red on the forehead, slightly skin-abraded; nose tip red, sniffing repeatedly; red lips, tempting to bite¡­ cough cough, that¡¯s not right; eyes rimmed red, as if something was swirling inside them, her heart softened unintentionally. ¡°You¡¯d better go back to Qiantang Mountain quickly and stop wandering around. If you run into that situation again, you might not be able to escape.¡± Su Xiaoxiao stared blankly at Zhao Rong. After finishing her piece, Zhao Rong thought for a moment, felt there was nothing else to say, and turned to walk back; but before she took two steps, her clothes at the waist were tugged by someone. Turning her head, what she saw were a pair of captivating, narrow fox eyes. Zhao Rong had read in a miscellaneous book that fox eyes, also known as enchanting eyes, could be divided into fierce and kind eyes, both of which were considered signs of overpowering a husband. Fierce eyes indicated a person was shrewd in dealing with the world and smooth in social interactions, whereas kind eyes signified that one was born charming, capable of captivating hearts and spirits, and often entangled in romantic affairs. The book did not detail how to distinguish between them, but the fox-eyed girl in front of him, clumsy enough to make Zhao Rong anxious for her, was very likely to possess kind eyes. At this moment, the tears that had been swirling in the enchanting eyes finally broke through like a dam bursting, pouring forth in torrents. Tears soaked the begonia flowers. Sobbing and choking. ¡°Xiaoxiao won¡¯t go back, wuu, Xiaoxiao won¡¯t go back. Xiaoxiao wants to find great-grandma, the tribespeople on the mountain won¡¯t play with Xiaoxiao, the elder even wants to marry Xiaoxiao off to a man-eating monster, wuu, only great-grandma is good to Xiaoxiao, wuu, Xiaoxiao wants to find great-grandma, wuu¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao clutched desperately at the waistband of Zhao Rong¡¯s scholar robe with her little hands. The girl, who had been timid and faint-hearted until now, was seemingly filled with borrowed courage, her tear-soaked, little face stubborn with resolve. ¡°No, you let go first, don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Wuu, Xiaoxiao doesn¡¯t know the way. You take Xiaoxiao to Du You City, or Xiaoxiao can follow behind, wuu.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey, let go quickly, damn, hurry and let go.¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let go let go, stop stop stop¡­ don¡¯t pull at my belt! Stop pulling!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them tugged at each other in the small grove beside the road, amorously entangled. Should someone happen to pass by at this moment, they would witness the following scene: a handsome man frantically trying to untie another man¡¯s waistband, the latter equally anxious, their four hands moving back and forth around the waist, creating a feverish scene. Most people would spontaneously exclaim, ¡°Yeesh, my eyes are polluted, what has the world come to, no respect for traditions!¡± Zhao Rong gripped his own belt tightly, struggling mightily to protect his innocence. He frantically looked around while ¡°tugging of war.¡± There were no signs of pedestrians in the area. Liu Sanbian either intentionally or unintentionally had his back to them, and was it just Zhao Rong¡¯s imagination or was he standing oddly far away? No time to think about that now. This girl in front of him had some inexplicable strength, and Zhao Rong felt his trousers were about to fall. He quickly freed one hand to hold them up, only for her to tug another length of the belt away¡­ ¡°Stop stop, for goodness¡¯ sake, stop tugging!¡± ¡°No no no, Xiaoxiao won¡¯t, bad man, will you yield to Xiaoxiao or not?¡± Why did that sound odd? But he no longer had the time to ponder it. ¡°I yield I yield I yield, let go of me!¡± ¡°Rip ¡« Tear ¡«¡± ¡°¡­¡±Su Xiaoxiao. ¡°¡­¡±Zhao Rong. Su Xiaoxiao had forcefully twisted off a melon, and before she could taste whether it was sweet or not, she was so thrilled that her hands lost control and she ended up pulling down a piece of Zhao Rong¡¯s damaged robe along with the belt¡­ Great, now I finally don¡¯t have to worry about my belt because the robe is torn, tying it is useless, and my trousers will still show. Su Xiaoxiao retracted her hand, looked down at the spoils of war in her grip, and cautiously raised her head to look at Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong watched her expressionlessly. At this moment, his moon-white scholar robe, unrestrained by a belt, lay open, revealing the white undergarment within. While it was not as compromising as a full exposure, it was still quite improper for scholars. Su Xiaoxiao glanced, quickly lowered her head, extended a small, delicate fist towards Zhao Rong, and tentatively pushed it forward, even giving it a little shake. Inside the little fist was a wad of fabric. The disheveled scholar watched her without expression. The fox-eyed girl stuck out her tongue, her mood falling, and she withdrew her hand. Suddenly, as if struck by Spiritual Light, she hurriedly bent down to untie her own belt. Her expression showed eager anticipation. The stern-faced scholar panicked and grabbed her hand. ¡°Please have some self-respect, miss!¡± Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 30: Perfectly Ordinary Chapter 32: Chapter 30: Perfectly Ordinary Zhao Rong eventually stopped Su Xiaoxiao. Regardless of whether the clothes she was wearing fit Zhao Rong or not, there was still the insurmountable barrier of gender to consider. After all, they had only just met not too long ago. However, Zhao Rong accepted her kind intentions, at least now knowing that although she seemed unreliable, like a troublemaker, she was at heart kind and knew how to be grateful. Zhao Rong felt quite happy inside. Who said, ¡°Seeing Benefactor¡¯s ordinary appearance, I will be a cow or a horse in the next life to repay Benefactor¡±? Those of you spreading rumors are just sour grapes. However, when Zhao Rong had grabbed her hand in his urgency, her reaction did indeed startle him. At that moment, she froze, then, like electrocuted, she suddenly withdrew her hand and looked at Zhao Rong with a guarded expression, muttering something about how her ancestor said that if a man is up to no good, he will try to grope around, and that she, Xiaoxiao, should not talk to such a man¡­ Zhao Rong had a face full of black lines. So, you¡¯re not stupid either. Later, when Zhao Rong asked Su Xiaoxiao how she knew he was also heading to Du You City, the little Fox Demon strangely asked in return if all the people on that boat weren¡¯t going to Du You City. Did they not, like her, buy a ticket for Du You City before boarding that vessel? Zhao Rong nodded, feeling that her logic was sound, it was her who had issues. He then asked her why she trusted him, daring to follow him northward, unafraid that he might be a villain with ulterior motives? She shyly lowered her head, without speaking. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Zhao Rong was quite satisfied with her attitude. That¡¯s trusting the character of this young master! How do you judge character? By the face, of course. This young master is dignified and handsome, with sword-like brows and starry eyes, graceful and suave. Zhao Rong whistled happily, turned, and walked away. After a few steps, he realized the naive girl behind him wasn¡¯t catching on. ¡°Follow along.¡± ¡°Ah, oh, oh.¡± Su Xiaoxiao, carrying a basket bigger than herself on her back, happily caught up with Zhao Rong¡¯s pace. Zhao Rong, hearing the movement behind him, could not help but tease. ¡°Humph, didn¡¯t you say this young master¡¯s looks were plain and unimpressive?¡± He was expecting her to be at a loss for words, but no response came after an extended wait. Zhao Rong suddenly turned back. He found the girl with fox-like eyes looking at him shockingly. Zhao Rong¡¯s expression darkened. So, it wasn¡¯t just a rumor, you really did say it or at least thought it? Su Xiaoxiao nervously looked at the bad man in front of her who had saved her. How did he know what Xiaoxiao was thinking? In Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, many people in this world had plain faces, and even those few who were a bit more outstanding were just slightly better-looking to her, because no matter how attractive they were, they couldn¡¯t compare to her beauty. Such as the scholar rushed off by her in that old temple, or the few good-looking men acknowledged by the Su clan¡¯s people. Or like a few months ago, when the boat docked temporarily at a certain pier, she disembarked to buy books and encountered a young Daoist with starry eyes. However, that man had tried to speak with her, but Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t engage with him. She gave him a glare and ran off in a panic because her ancestor had said that if a man stares straight at you as if wanting to devour you upon meeting, that would be a bad man, and with such a man, Xiaoxiao should not converse¡­ To Zhao Rong, Su Xiaoxiao might appear like someone anyone could bully, but in actuality, she was quite proud. Humph, Xiaoxiao is so beautiful; she can certainly find a satisfactory husband. Just one, Xiaoxiao would be content with just one. It doesn¡¯t matter what he looks like, but he must be like those described in the Saintly Books, a scholar whose belly is full of books. Wait, no, that would be letting him off too easy. It must be someone who has read through five carts of books! Eh, what¡¯s that idiom? Learned five carts, or is it learned full five carts? Su Xiaoxiao flipped through the thin dictionary in her little head but couldn¡¯t find the word. However, she quickly stopped dwelling on it. Anyway, she shouldn¡¯t be like that bad person in front of her, who always bullied Xiaoxiao. Despite wearing scholarly clothes, he idled his days away and didn¡¯t buy books in the Bookstore, just gazing at women¡¯s faces. In the early morning, he wasn¡¯t sincere enough to revise his studies. Even Xiaoxiao took studying seriously in the morning, while he did not attend to proper duties, only knowing how to climb windows to scare people. How could there be such a bad person? If it weren¡¯t for that day on the ship when he made Xiaoxiao feel that he was different from other bad people that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Xiaoxiao, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him at all. Su Xiaoxiao felt more and more aggrieved the more she thought about it, and she glared fiercely at Zhao Rong, who had quickened his pace, then hurriedly shouldered her basket and trotted to catch up. Hmph, what¡¯s wrong with saying your appearance is unremarkable? Where are you not unremarkable? Always bullying people! ¡­ Zhao Rong, walking ahead, was unaware that he had become someone¡¯s ultimate negative example in their heart. He was leading Su Xiaoxiao to find Liu Sanbian. At this moment, Liu Sanbian was no longer in the same place where he was waiting. Zhao Rong looked around and saw him not far away, standing on a large piece of blue-green stone that was of no short height. Two clear mountain springs gushed down from above, slow at times, rapid at others, varying in pitch, at one moment sounding like galloping iron horses, and at another like thunder clapping. That piece of stone was situated right at the center where the two springs converged, its shape resembling that of an ox. The impact of the spring water sent droplets flying in all directions, like a silver vase suddenly shattered, creating sounds as if precious stones were being thrown about, a pleasing and endless tinkling. From Zhao Rong¡¯s angle, the Liu Sanbian above the blue-green stone appeared to be standing like a post, in a strange boxing stance, as still as a statue, emanating an ancient and magnificent vibe. Liu Sanbian saw the two approaching, relaxed his boxing stance, yet still retained a divine presence. With a light leap from the high stone, it was hard to tell which foot landed first. There was no bend in the knee to cushion the fall, and his body came to an abrupt halt upon touching the ground, utterly soundless. The sunlight filtering through the trees produced some sort of effect, forming bright pathways that slowly moved. The drifting dust was not disturbed by his landing. Not a speck of dust was stirred. Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°He¡¯s a decent Martial Artist, a Martial Cultivator after Fu Yao, there are four realms and nine grades, and I reckon he should be no less than Sixth Grade. Speaking of which, haven¡¯t you ever asked about the Cultivation Realm of your makeshift big brother?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t asked. Previously, I never considered cultivation, and I thought it was better to avoid extra troubles. Besides, Cultivation Realms are such that even close kin may not know about them; asking is futile. Nowadays, who doesn¡¯t have a few tricks up their sleeve when wandering the world, like hiding their true strength? It¡¯s foolish to bluntly ask about it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gui seemed quite interested in Zhao Rong¡¯s know-it-all attitude. ¡°You seem very knowledgeable. How about it, Zhao Rong, could it be that you¡¯re the legitimate heir of some ancient clan, sent to the mundane world for trials? After completing your trials, you¡¯re supposed to be taken back by your ancestors to become the primary successor, being fed Divine Pills like candies without cost, and your blood talent and Cultivation Realm skyrocketing. Noble daughters, Fairy ancestors, and even Marquis Mansion¡¯s young ladies would desperately cling to you. When the time comes, you¡¯ll pick the most beautiful and powerful one as the Empress, and without missing a single one, all the rest would be added to your chamber.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, living a long and prosperous life, the Daoist path stretches far, soft jade in the embrace, Zhao Rong, you would live quite happily.¡± ¡°If it were really so, then I have truly been blind as a dog, having made such a laughable vow of Vast righteousness. My apologies, my apologies, I hope Zhao Rong will be magnanimous.¡± Zhao Rong listened with relish until it finished speaking, thinking that it was a pity for it not to become a novelist among the family of novelists, as, from what Zhao Rong had seen so far, on and off the mountain, those stories of deprived main characters rising up and receiving endless blessings were extremely popular in bookstores. Every time he walked in, he could see them prominently displayed, and typically, the protagonists had surnames like Ye, Su, Lin, and so on. Don¡¯t ask how he knew about it. Wasn¡¯t it just broadening his horizons, expanding his knowledge? What¡¯s wrong with a Scholar reading a few miscellaneous books after reading the Saintly Books? ¡°I couldn¡¯t handle that many. How about I give a few to you?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gui stated firmly. ¡°If only that were true. This is all from what I¡¯ve read in books. Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s popular now? Playing the fool to catch the wise, being cautious and steady. I think we should also learn a bit of this when walking the mountains in the future.¡± ¡°Learn my ass, we¡¯ll roll over everything in our path. Playing the fool to catch the wise? Humph, if you dare play, I will turn you into a real pig. Cautious and steady? A sword to break all methods; let them have endless hidden cards, continuous plots and schemes, it¡¯s all one sword strike to us.¡± ¡°A Sword Cultivator hands over his sword seeking a great sense of satisfaction in his heart, unbound by anything, achieving Great Tranquility between heaven and earth.¡± Zhao Rong just smiled and shook his head, not engaging with it for the moment. He introduced Liu Sanbian and Su Xiaoxiao to each other, but the attitudes of both parties made Zhao Rong somewhat embarrassed. Liu Sanbian simply stated his name and nodded to Su Xiaoxiao, while Su Xiaoxiao went a step further, only glancing cautiously at Liu Sanbian, softly acknowledging with a hum before hiding behind Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong was a bit frustrated; one was a reticent grump and the other a self-absorbed victim. He wondered how he would manage walking between these two. Seeing that the red mark on Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s forehead hadn¡¯t faded and her pretty face was still streaked with tear stains, Zhao Rong took her to a nearby mountain spring to wash with the clear biting spring water. After a busy interlude, the trio took up their baggage and resumed their journey northward. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 31 Night Talk Chapter 33: Chapter 31 Night Talk ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would help me with my cultivation, why is there still no movement?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± ¡°Gui, why are you nagging like a woman? If you delay this young master¡¯s ascent to the Great Dao, can you afford the consequences?¡± ¡°For every second delayed in reaching the peak of the Great Dao, this young master will lose a fairy fan smitten by my charm. Gui, what will you compensate with?¡± ¡°Humph, so arrogant. There will be a time when you¡¯ll cry.¡± ¡°Heh, why would this young master cry? Cultivation is the most interesting thing.¡± ¡°Can you be quiet for a moment? I am currently picking a suitable cultivation technique for you and planning the path up the mountain. I need to prepare several plans in case of unexpected events.¡± ¡°When will it be ready?¡± ¡°It might take a while, because the memories of my past are vast like an ocean of smoke, and now to recall those cultivation technique mnemonics I¡¯ve seen is like unraveling cocoons, which is extremely draining. Moreover, the present state of my Sword Soul Body is far too frail. Taking on a waste like you, the drained soul power can only be replenished through sleep.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you enjoy sleeping so much. I thought it was because you were getting on in years.¡± ¡°Zhao Rong.¡± ¡°Hm, what is it?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°I¡­ right now, I don¡¯t want to argue with you, don¡¯t provoke me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Gui, you have worked hard.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± ¡°That¡­ why don¡¯t you just pick one of the most powerful cultivation techniques from your memory and let me train it? Just one technique, no need to think too much.¡± ¡°One technique? Heh, in the Xuanhuang Cultivation World, for cultivators of the Human Clan, each cultivation realm is independent, and the cultivation techniques practiced in each realm are almost completely different. Who told you that one technique could be cultivated to the end?¡± ¡°Heh, indeed, such techniques exist, but their quality is hard to say, because one can change techniques at each realm, taking the strength of hundreds of families,¡± ¡°For instance, the best to practice in the Vast Realm is the Confucian Skill, in the Heavenly Will Realm switch to the Mo Family Skills, and for Golden Core and Nascent Soul, it is the same principle.¡± ¡°As for your idea of a technique that is very powerful in every realm, I have never heard of such a thing in the Xuanhuang Cultivation World, but¡­¡± It paused. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard of such things outside before. But you can forget about it, I am ashamed that I have no way to help you acquire such Creation Divine Skills. Why don¡¯t you find someone more capable?¡± ¡°Cough cough, what are you saying? Could I possibly demean you? Having a good brother who will accompany me for life is enough to make me happy.¡± ¡°Who is your good brother? Don¡¯t call that indiscriminately. Call me Gui, and do not use other names; it gives me the creeps.¡± ¡°Gui!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. I let it slide because I thought you were old, but now, why does a Sword Spirit get to be so arrogant? Don¡¯t you have any respect for me, the Peach Blossom Sword Master?¡± ¡°Heh, Zhao Rong, Zhao Ziyu, quite capable, speaking so loudly. Let me make a few things clear to you. ¡°First, I am not old. Even if my lifespan before my fall was counted in centuries, it exceeds your crafty wit; ¡°Second, you are not a Sword Master yet, at best a host. Whether you can luckily advance to the Vast Realm and become a Sword Master in the future, I am quite pessimistic about that; ¡°Third, its name is Fu Shi. Its ancient glory is beyond your imagination, its true name is engraved at the pinnacle of the Sword Dao, and every Sword Cultivator must respect it. Stop nonsensically assigning names to it. ¡°Fourth¡­ Peach Blossom really sounds terrible, Scholar, is that all?¡± ¡°Gui, don¡¯t bully the poor young.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sidetracked by you again, I really can¡¯t stand it any longer. What were we talking about just now?¡± ¡°Uh, I forget.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right, selecting a cultivation technique. You¡¯re lucky to have met me, spending my energy to pave a grand road for you. ¡°You should know, in the Cultivation World, the majority of cultivators are nothing more than precarious Wild Cultivators from the mountains and forests, or ordinary disciples from small sects, training whatever comes their way, completely careless, sowing deep troubles; ¡°Only an extremely small number of geniuses from great clans and sects have masters and seniors to personally tailor their cultivation path from the very beginning. ¡°This difference has a significant impact. Not to mention the distant future, just the choice of cultivation techniques at the beginning of the Great Dao is extremely important, as it will affect the quality of one¡¯s Golden Core and the quality of the Nascent Soul. ¡°This is why countless Wild Cultivators do not have a long-term path in the Great Dao. They often get stuck at a certain realm and can¡¯t progress further, becoming the nourishment of the Cultivation World.¡± ¡°At the very start of their cultivation journey, they are already losing to those favored by heaven. Even if there occasionally emerge a few among them who prove to be formidable opponents that even the heads of the Human Clan find troublesome, they are only able to stand out by stepping over the corpses of countless wild cultivators,¡± ¡°The competition is too cruel; hence, if one is an uncut gem, it is best to join an immortal sect for cultivation.¡± ¡°Why can immortal sects like the TaiChing and the influential noble families stand firm in the Xuanhuang Cultivation World, unshaken for tens of thousands of years?¡± ¡°Apart from their profound historical background, the most important thing is that they have a complete and remarkable system of cultivation techniques suitable for cultivators of various realms, which sustains their mechanism for generation and regeneration.¡± ¡°Why do geniuses from various states, especially those from poor families, desire so eagerly to enter the Taiching Four Mansions?¡± ¡°It is because, provided their aptitude is good enough, the Taiching Four Mansions can generously offer them many cultivation techniques and resources to assist with their growth without them having to undertake any obligations. They can leave after completing their studies.¡± ¡°Therefore, the choice of cultivation technique at the beginning of one¡¯s cultivation is crucial.¡± ¡°I am telling you all this because you shouldn¡¯t rush. Although our agreement involves the Vast Realm, ¡°right now, you actually only need the cultivation techniques for the Ascending Realm and the Fu Yao Realm. Moreover, you are very likely to be unable to fulfill the agreement and enter the Vast Realm,¡± ¡°but for long-term considerations, I have to think ahead on the road that lies beyond for you.¡± ¡°Alright, you take your time to think. I¡¯ll go pick up some more branches to add to our fire. Soon, I have to wake up Brother Sanbian to take over the watch for the second half of the night.¡± Zhao Rong rubbed his face. ¡°Whew, it¡¯s really cold out here in the wilderness. Huh, Su Xiaoxiao is sleeping so soundly? Damn it, she¡¯s the only one skimping on the watch because she loves to sleep. No, I have to wake her up¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After walking through the vast mountains on the eastern side of Zhi Shui Country for seven days, Zhao Rong and his companions finally passed through the dense forest and saw signs of human habitation. They made a stop in a bustling and lively state city and rested for a day. Along the way, they learned that shortly after they had left, Zhi Shui Country had also been sealed off by the Punishment Mansion of the Tianya Sword Pavilion. Now, within the Zhi Shui Country, the mountains were a scene of carnage as the Punishment Mansion had arrested or executed on the spot hundreds of cultivators suspected of crimes. Even the Mountain Immortals were affected by this upheaval, teetering on the brink of danger. Below the mountains, people were unsettled and undercurrents flowed hiddenly. After all, the relationships on and below the mountains were already complicated. At present, Zhi Shui Country only allowed entry without exit. Zhao Rong felt relieved that they had left early and had not lingered; otherwise, they would have been completely helpless. The trio purchased horses in the market. Looking at the map, they saw that the road ahead was mostly flat, which would allow for quicker travel by horse. Of course, this was relatively speaking for Zhao Rong, for both Liu Sanbian and Su Xiaoxiao were cultivators. Liu Sanbian was a high-grade robust martial artist with vast vitality, able to wrestle exotic beasts on land and fight evil flood dragons in the water. Though Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s cultivation realm wasn¡¯t very high, with the demon race¡¯s Core Formation Realm being equivalent to the Human Clan¡¯s Fu Yao Realm, at the very least, her natural physical constitution was evident. Otherwise, Zhao Rong wouldn¡¯t have ended up with his belt pulled off and his robe torn by her. If the two fully exerted themselves in travel, their speed would definitely surpass that of ordinary horses. In the mountains, they had somewhat accommodated Zhao Rong¡¯s pace. Now, the procurement of horses was also for the sake of Zhao Rong, the frail scholar. The more Zhao Rong thought about matters, the firmer his determination to cultivate became. Not to mention anything else, he couldn¡¯t continue not being able to protect even his own belt, could he? If one day he encountered a female bandit with designs on him, he would have nothing left but to scream until his voice broke¡­ Just the thought was terrifying. The trio parted ways for a while en route. Liu Sanbian went to buy some daily necessities and provisions for their journey, which he would carry. He was the only one among the three who possessed a Sumeru Object, a small black stone pendant that hung in front of his chest. Zhao Rong had previously seen him with empty hands and was quite envious; unlike himself, who had to carry a bookcase, he thought about securing one for himself later on. Brother Sanbian said that Sumeru Objects, though relatively common in the mountains, even the cheapest ones were quite expensive. Zhao Rong took Su Xiaoxiao to buy a bookcase to store her belongings. Seeing the basket Su Xiaoxiao previously carried made Zhao Rong uncomfortable. He asked her why she had chosen such a peculiar rucksack. Su Xiaoxiao explained that she often saw mountain-adventuring medicine gatherers carrying it, finding it convenient to store things. So she collected a bunch of herbs she thought smelled nice and traded for one. She descended the mountain, beaming with excitement and the basket on her back. After hearing this, Zhao Rong nodded, considered the girl¡¯s expression as if she had just snagged a great deal, and then glanced at Su Xiaoxiao, who was now excitedly choosing a bookcase and had agreed to fan him for a month with her fan. How has such a foolish little fox demon not been captured yet? Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 32 "Ant Ascending Heaven Technique Chapter 34: Chapter 32 ¡°Ant Ascending Heaven Technique Su Xiaoxiao finally picked out a blue bookcase made of bamboo, which was light yet sturdy. After paying for her, Zhao Rong turned around and saw her squatting on the ground, her head bowed as she transferred her belongings. Su Xiaoxiao placed the items from her back basket into the bookcase one by one. Her little head, tied with a red ribbon, bobbed to the tune she hummed, ¡°I am a little red-clothed fox, with smiling curved eyes. Don¡¯t think all foxes are bad, really, I only do good deeds and never steal chickens~¡± Zhao Rong took a few glances from the side, curiously observing the trinkets she carried. A small silk pouch embroidered with a tall building, holding Spirit Stones inside. Zhao Rong had one too. A few plants of unknown use. Several shiny rocks, also unknown whether they were jade or something else. Several sets of men¡¯s clothes bunched up, with several brightly colored strap-laden¡­ ahem, avert your eyes from the immodesty. Zhao Rong averted his gaze, later drawn again by the stack of books she took out. There were many books, each with a different cover. Zhao Rong saw at a glance that all had some peculiar names. Painting Fate, Like a Pledge, Love Dream Tower, Dragon and Phoenix Rebirth, Qingqiu Cold Fox Dream, Immortal Fox¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï Zhao Rong touched his nose. What on earth are you reading, my dear lady? So you¡¯ve been filled with these odd thoughts day and night, so na?vely absorbing them like this that I¡¯d be surprised if you weren¡¯t brainwashed. After finishing packing, Su Xiaoxiao pressed down hard; there were too many items, barely fitting. She got up energetically, hoisted the bookcase on her back, wobbled a couple of times, and then looked at Zhao Rong with anticipation. ¡°Hmm, not bad, turn around, yes, you look quite charming, is it heavy?¡± The little fox demon shook her head like a rattle-drum. Zhao Rong nodded and led her away. Along the way, Zhao Rong, feeling the need to save the ignorant young girl, stopped Su Xiaoxiao, who was about to go give more money to the bookstore owner. Afterward, Zhao Rong bought a folding fan and a feather fan at a fan store. The folding fan had a pure white surface, and Zhao Rong planned to add some calligraphy and painting to it later. The feather fan depicted a graceful lady, quite pleasant to the eyes. Zhao Rong casually tossed it behind him to his little follower, counting on her for coolness in the upcoming month. Zhao Rong and the others met up with Liu Sanbian at the designated spot and then set off together, heading north on horseback. The trio lodged in the open, enduring the elements and traveling on foot day and night. Although Zhao Rong¡¯s body was weary, his spirit remained vibrant. In his previous life, he longed for travel. But that was merely a longing. The kind of life where he could just up and leave, he thought, would forever exist only in dreams or in other people¡¯s worlds. But unexpectedly, he was granted this current life. In this life, free of those mountain-like pressures and the ties of many relatives, Zhao Rong just wanted to live freely, walking out whenever he felt like it. He wanted to follow his heart, step by step, life as a journey against the current, a single reed boat as his sail. His short-term goal was to send the letter to the Academy, deliver the jade to that person, and then visit Qian¡¯er, whom he had just parted with but already missed. As for what came after, if there were no complications, then he would not linger. He would cut the ties of karma and say goodbye to everything in Wangque Continent, heading to the Southern Tranquility State to return home to his ancestry. Then there were the longer-term plans: Practicing calligraphy, studying diligently, and serious cultivation. All these were for some vague hopes he had in his heart. Firstly, he really wanted to witness the contentions among the Hundred Schools of Thought in this world, to see the demeanor and actions of the Confucian Saints and various scholars, to see for himself how they differed from the pre-Qin philosophers he once fancied. Zhao Rong¡¯s unfinished graduate thesis was about these pre-Qin philosophers. According to Brother Sanbian, the fiercest and most tumultuous competition among the Hundred Schools was unfolding on Tunan Continent. This unprecedented struggle, continuing above and below the Xuanhuang Mountain in the Xuanhuang Realm, was still ongoing, and its dramatic scope kept spreading throughout the Xuanhuang Nine States via the central Tunan Continent. Second, I really wanted to climb the mountain. Regardless of whether I could reach the summit in the end, at least the scenery along the way would be something I had never seen before. It was another journey, certainly better than lingering at the foot of the mountain, hesitant and making no progress. That was the main motivation for Zhao Rong¡¯s cultivation. Why climb the mountain? Because it¡¯s there. As for factors like the will and spirit that emerged under the pressure of Zhao Qianqiu earlier, they were just a catalyst. Besides, regarding the elusive destiny Gui mentioned, it was still too far off. I hadn¡¯t given it much thought yet. The journey continued, slow but leisurely as a result. Without the fast pace of another world, my five senses and sixth sense were no longer dull, and I became more sensitive to the green mountains and clear waters, the evening breeze and the bright moon. Every morning I practiced calligraphy and read books, and every evening I gathered firewood and kindled a fire. When bored, I would tease Su Xiaoxiao, and if I accidentally made her angry, I would tell a story to quickly appease her. During nighttime vigils, if Brother Liu Sanbian felt talkative, we would sit knee-to-knee and chat until the distant dawn broke. Sometimes, during breaks on the journey, I would fall into a doze in the afternoon. On waking, I would find that Su Xiaoxiao was still fanning me. Sometimes, I would wake up in the middle of the night to a bright moon overhead, and without intending to, I would see the person on watch practicing martial arts under the moon. On this day. Zhao Rong was on watch in the early hours before dawn, the moonlight hazy, mist rising in the mountains, summer insects trilling. He stared at the fire, lost in thought. Suddenly, a familiar voice rang in his ear. ¡°A job well done. At last, I¡¯ve organized all the text and mnemonics for every cultivation technique, secret technique, divine skill, and sword technique I¡¯ve seen over the years, Hmm, I¡¯ll focus on this path, with a few alternatives as backup, hehe. If this path works out, maybe I¡¯ll cultivate a Golden Core I¡¯ve never seen before, Eh, I¡¯ve actually got some expectations, but definitely not because of you¡ªit¡¯s because I have great confidence in the cultivation techniques I chose.¡± ¡°So, have you chosen yet? What will I practice for the First Realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided¡­ ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯!¡± ¡°Hiss, what a name, both domineering and deeply meaningful. The words ¡®ant¡¯ emphasize my initially mundane status with an exaggeration; The words ¡®ascending heaven¡¯ not only clarify the name of the first realm but also hint at my extraordinary future where I will certainly ascend, and by having the realm in the name, it subtly indicates the cultivation technique¡¯s distinction, And the last word, ¡®technique,¡¯ points to the mnemonic nature of the cultivation technique and has a double meaning that reveals my determination and destiny to ascend to the Great Dao.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s sleepiness from staying up late vanished in an instant, and he stood up excitedly. Beside the fire, he paced back and forth, clenching one hand into a fist and spreading the other palm open, his fist striking his palm while he restrained his excitement and calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°Indeed, this cultivation technique is impressive.¡± Gui almost completely agreed with Zhao Rong¡¯s words, the only disagreement being his description of ¡°an exaggeration.¡± There was no exaggeration; you really were an ant. ¡°Where did you acquire this divine skill? Was it from a perilous encounter in some desolate place, or after vanquishing a formidable enemy, as spoils of war, or perhaps the closely guarded secret of some vast power?¡± ¡°None of the above, it is¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, wait, let me guess, it can¡¯t be the catalyst for your downfall, right? Was it a struggle for this very thing?!¡± Zhao Rong frowned. ¡°No, actually¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, haha, I know, I know. It actually came along with that Fu Shi bow you inherited, didn¡¯t it? It¡¯s part of the same peerless legacy, and only with Fu Shi bow could you cultivate it!¡± Zhao Rong chuckled lightly, his brows smoothing over, believing he knew the answer. Gui coughed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a mainstream cultivation technique of the Xuanhuang Human Clan. Everyone is practicing it.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°???¡± Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 33 The Affairs of Scholars Chapter 35: Chapter 33 The Affairs of Scholars Gui Po Tianhuang felt somewhat guilty; why had he stopped talking? The night was tranquil, with the occasional chirping of insects. In the crackling campfire, branches would sporadically burst with a ¡°pop.¡± There was silence for a while. Zhao Rong¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°You thought for so long, just to come up with this thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a common cultivation technique; what use do I have for you?¡± Seeing him speak, Gui suddenly felt less guilty, ¡°Who says it¡¯s common? Do you know how powerful the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ is? Back in the day, it was this very technique that the Human Clan relied on to rise to power and reach the peak of Xuanhuang!¡± ¡°The ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ was the earliest cultivation technique encompassing the methods for the first seven realms in the Cultivation World. In ancient times, it was not owned by any tribe or power within the Human Clan but was open to all. Nearly every cultivator of the Human Clan practiced it. Because of it, the first cultivator reached the Seventh Realm; because of it, Saints emerged, and Human Emperors were born. The Human Clan transcended the primordial mire, ants ascending to heaven! It is the very foundation stone of the grand and flourishing Xuanhuang Cultivation World, without which the thousands of years of Human Clan¡¯s prosperity would not exist.¡± ¡°Although the methods for the later realms of the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ were gradually phased out by the Cultivation World over the years and replaced by more superior cultivation techniques, resulting in their loss, its methods for the Ascending Realm have always been passed down. They have been improved and perfected by Saints through the ages and the geniuses of past and present, becoming the ¡®Number One Foundation Establishment Skill¡¯ in the Cultivation World. Even after being away for so long, I am confident that this method is still mainstream in this world. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and ask that Liu Sanbian.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s expression eased slightly. Taking advantage of the momentum, Gui continued, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t fret about it. Although many practice it, it¡¯s certainly not common; it¡¯s a top-notch Foundation Establishment Skill. Just the fact that it¡¯s suitable for both geniuses and slow learners shows its worth. This seat began with it as my very first cultivation technique. Are you saying it¡¯s not worthy of Zhao Gongzi¡¯s status?¡± ¡°Fine then, but why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that it was this one, since it¡¯s mainstream? I could have just gone up the mountain to buy a copy myself, saving me all this needless anticipation.¡± ¡°I was also in a dilemma about which Ascending Technique to choose for you; I was uncertain between the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ and another cultivation technique that I acquired from some great sect beyond the stars. At that time, it seemed promising, so I memorized it, planning to eventually bring it back for the younger members of my clan. Ha, I never thought that today, you would reap the benefits.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°What cultivation technique is it?¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s called the ¡®Spring and Autumn Life and Death Decision.¡¯ How should I put it, its cultivation method is quite peculiar.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so peculiar about it?¡± ¡°Heh, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained in detail, but I can describe it to you like this¡­ You must cultivate in your dreams. The essence of this method can be summed up in one sentence, ¡®Both in life and after death is but a deep sleep, and to be awake in the world is to suffer from insomnia.¡¯ To sleep profoundly is like a minor death, to dream grandly is akin to cultivation; the real and the unreal are inverted, yin and yang are reversed¡ªit is quite mystical. However, I eventually chose the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ for you, since you are in the Xuanhuang Realm. Starting your cultivation with such an odd method from beyond could easily attract unwanted attention. Wait until your cultivation is higher before considering these things.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, briefly imagining the scenario; indeed, it would be incredible to improve his cultivation just by sleeping. However, Gui was right¡ªit was better to be cautious. Despite his talk of cultivation requiring one to shine brightly and act decisively, that didn¡¯t mean exposing oneself to danger when weak, like a child flashing gold in a bustling market seeking death. Simply put, lay low first, rise later. The two chatted for a bit, and then Gui began imparting the Heart Method Mantra of the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ to Zhao Rong. ¡°Originally, I wanted you to go buy the technique yourself from the mountains, given that I have been away for so long; over the years, the Ascending Technique must have been improved upon by others. However¡­¡± Zhao Rong didn¡¯t respond, sensing what was coming. Indeed, seeing Zhao Rong silent, Gui felt bored, but he still had his skills to show off. ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯ve made some changes to it myself. Just use this version of mine.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s lips twitched slightly; at that moment, atop his Heart Lake, Gui manifested a golden sheet of paper with dense black script, lacking any illustrations. The ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ was not lengthy; it was an internal cultivation method that didn¡¯t involve moves. He closed his eyes to memorize it, and in less than three minutes, he opened them again. Zhao Rong realized early on that the memory capacity of this body was exceptional. The issue with the original Zhao Rong¡¯s academic underachievement stemmed from his sole reliance on rote memorization without any flexibility or adaptability, which made him indistinguishable among the masses at the Imperial College in Qianjing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve memorized it. How do we start now?¡± ¡°How do we start what?¡± ¡°How do we start cultivating, of course. You¡¯re not just going to give me a cultivation technique and let me practice on my own, are you?¡± Gui¡¯s voice became stern, ¡°Ahem, you mean that. Actually, you don¡¯t need me to take action; you already have a great teacher.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s tone was blunt, ¡°My great teacher is you, so hurry up and teach me.¡± ¡°The Ascending Realm is quite simple. You just meditate and recite the mnemonic a few times, find the Qi Sensing, enter the Clear Void Stage, then circulate the Primordial Qi, break through the two vessels, operate the small Circulation, and just like that, you¡¯ll be shaking off the dust of the realm. Lastly, with a little polishing and breaking through six of the remaining Eight Extraordinary Meridians, you¡¯ll successfully step into the Fu Yao. Go on, believe in yourself. A few more tries and you¡¯ll get it.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± Gui: ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Rong felt this was complicated just listening to it, not to mention he did not even know how to meditate, let alone the latter steps involving Qi Sensing and meridians. Speaking of which, what exactly are the Eight Extraordinary Meridians and the Twelve Meridians, again? He remembered seeing them mentioned in some ancient book before¡­ Ah, there¡¯s something about the governor and conception vessels. ¡°It turns out you only know how to cultivate, not how to teach.¡± Gui seemed to realize his unreliability, coughed, and said solemnly: ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. The path at the foot of this mountain is something you must explore on your own. I grasped it on my first try and don¡¯t have many experiences to share. In fact, it¡¯s not that difficult. Ah, these very basic things that rely on sensation are hard to explain to you. If you asked me about the nurturing methods of the Golden Core or the soul-casting techniques of the Nascent Soul, I could tell you a plethora of unrevealed secrets. I could even teach you some of the Fu Yao, but the Ascending is purely about sensing Qi and establishing the foundation, running Circulations. I don¡¯t have much insight to share with you about that¡­¡± Gui felt troubled; what was there to teach about such a trivial First Realm? Wasn¡¯t it just a matter of pushing through the door? Born as the highest class Sword Immortal Seed in the world, his family placed grand expectations on him. From the womb, he could sense the Innate Primordial Qi. The Qi flowed naturally within his body; his Eight Extraordinary Meridians and Twelve Meridians were innately connected, placing him directly at the Perfection Stage of the Ascending Realm. He remembered that when his family¡¯s elders transmitted the ¡°Ant Ascending Heaven Technique,¡± he broke through the Ascending Realm the first time he practiced it. Hey, come to think of it, it seems like he had only practiced the ¡°Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡± once. Haha, his memory was really exceptional, remembering it just like that. Zhao Rong, you really should be thanking me¡­ Zhao Rong finally understood why, when they had set the vast agreement on the Qingfeng Pavilion ferry, Gui had emphasized repeatedly that it could only offer a little help in the first two realms. It really was just ¡°a little¡± help. ¡°You mean¡­ Brother Sanbian?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, exactly. He should be a great teacher. He can do it without me lifting a finger.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be troubling him too much?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve told you, a high-grade Martial Artist is most suitable for helping someone who¡¯s just begun their cultivation hone the Ascending Realm because Martial Artists focus on attaining sainthood through the physical body. They understand it deeply since their development is primarily physical, and the Ascending Realm is focused on the physical cultivation and foundation establishment for mortals. Hence, it¡¯s best for ordinary people without innate talent to take the path of a Martial Artist in the Ascending Realm.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t find this opportunity again if you miss it. Think carefully, do you want to ask for his help? Besides, you can write an entry-level poem, right? If it comes to that, just write him another one. Even though Martial Artists have no use for it, there are plenty on the mountain who need them. You won¡¯t have trouble finding takers. In fact, you could find other Martial Artists to help you refine the Ascending Realm, but you currently have one who¡¯s well-acquainted with you, which is always better than seeking out strangers and taking risks.¡± ¡°Young Master Zhao, will you ask for help or not?¡± Zhao Rong thought for a moment, then released the pure white Jade Token embroidered with ¡°Beautiful Jade¡± that he had been fiddling with in his hand the whole time. He had been nurturing this piece of white jade close to his body lately. Zhao Rong stood up, stretched, squinted at the break of dawn in the distance, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Can a scholar¡¯s business really be called asking?¡± Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 34: Qingshan Yunshui Cave Chapter 36: Chapter 34: Qingshan Yunshui Cave Zhao Rong and his group had been traveling for a day, and at dusk, they reached a lake that stretched for ten miles. Willow trees swayed gently by the lake, and the surface of the water glimmered like scattered gold. Zhao Rong glanced at the orange afterglow of the sunset and suggested they spend the night there. The three found a relatively open spot by the lake and set up a few cowhide tents and built a simple stove. Liu Sanbian went to the lakeside to catch fish, while Zhao Rong took Su Xiaoxiao to gather twigs. After a bout of activity, Liu Sanbian returned, carrying a fish that weighed over a dozen pounds and a pheasant with brilliant plumage. He glanced at the two who were still frolicking in the distance and shook his head with a smile. That Miss Su had a gentle and somewhat foolish disposition, often bullied by Zhao brother until her eyes were brimming with tears, turning away in a huff. But every time, as soon as Zhao brother would coax her a little, or after a short while, her anger would dissipate. Then she would be gleefully clinging to Zhao brother once again, chatting with him, or asking him to tell stories, completely wrapped around his finger. Ah, scholars indeed are formidable. Thinking of scholars, his gaze suddenly became distant. The remaining glow of the sunset sprawled across his side face, softening his otherwise harsh features characterized by a hooked nose and a chilly gaze. But it quickly all disappeared as he furrowed his brows and pursed his lips, his expression one of resolve. Zhao Rong strolled back leisurely, with the jingle of the Jade Tokens at his waist producing a clear and melodious sound. Behind him followed someone carrying a large pile of wood and branches, staggering along. At that moment, he was looking down intently, weaving the willow branches in his hand. He drew the scholar sword from his waist and trimmed the branches a bit more; then he wrapped some leaves around and stuck a few flowers in. A beautiful willow crown was completed. Turning around, behind him was Su Xiaoxiao, holding a pile of wood taller than herself, who kept walking forward. Zhao Rong quickly stepped aside to avoid bumping into her. ¡°So clumsy.¡± Little Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s head peeked out from the pile of wood, looking innocently at Zhao Rong. ¡°Xiaoxiao is not clumsy, you are!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?? Zhao Rong casually placed the crown on the little Fox Demon¡¯s head, gave it an appreciative glance, and nodded with satisfaction. Then he pulled out two wild fruits from his chest, biting into one while handing the other to the Fox Demon, whose hands were full. With a bite of her silver teeth, Su Xiaoxiao nearly nipped the fingers of the troublesome man next to her. ¡°Why did you scare them off just now?¡± ¡°Foolish girl, are you talking about those stupid fish? They were hindering me from practicing my Divine Skill.¡± ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re just innocent little goldfish, what did they ever do to you? Why did you throw stones at them?¡± ¡°I told you, they were a hindrance. I was practicing the Divine Skill of skipping stones on water, and their mindless swimming was annoying, it upset my rhythm, and the farthest one only skipped fifty-one times, utterly disgraceful. If it weren¡¯t for considering your face, I would have drawn my sword and evaporated all the water from this ten-mile lake by now, turning those goldfish black, to provide you with some extra food for this evening.¡± ¡°Bully, you¡¯re lying again. What Divine Skill do you have? You¡¯re not even as strong as Xiaoxiao¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao turned her head away, pouting and refusing to look at Zhao Rong. Muttering under her breath, ¡°It was Xiaoxiao who made fifty-one skips, you only did fifteen, ugh, it was Xiaoxiao¡¯s first time playing.¡± Zhao Rong raised his eyebrow, took another bite of the fruit, which tasted a bit tart, and said indifferently, ¡°Alas, my training didn¡¯t go well today, and the weather is so unbearably hot, it exhausts me. Look at my memory, the ¡®Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio¡¯ I remembered this morning has become somewhat fuzzy again.¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t get fuzzy, you haven¡¯t finished the story about the beautiful woman from last night. Did she ever go to find Kong Xueli, who was heading to the capital to take the imperial examinations?¡± Su Xiaoxiao was very anxious. ¡°Ugh, next time they hinder your training, Xiaoxiao will drive them away, don¡¯t throw stones anymore. Xiaoxiao will fan you at night to keep you cool, please don¡¯t get fuzzy again, it¡¯s been so many times today, if it gets fuzzy again, there will be none left.¡± Zhao Rong nodded seriously,¡±That would be very good.¡± Having said that, he brought one of the fruits to Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth, and she happily bit into it again. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°Then yours is mine now, eat mine.¡± Su Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhao Rong and the others lit a fire to cook dinner. After the meal, they cleaned up and sat around the fire to rest, easing the fatigue from their journey. The moon hung in the night sky, and the lake shimmered beneath it. Zhao Rong chose a spot close to the fire and spread out a sheet of paper on top of a box of books, taking advantage of the light to lower his head and start writing and drawing. Liu Sanbian held the black stone pendant in his hand, his fist propping up his head as he stared silently into the flames, occasionally glancing towards the dark forest in the distance¡ªthe direction they had come from. Su Xiaoxiao, who had been anxiously spinning in circles after being left hanging by Zhao Rong¡¯s story with a ¡°what happens next will be told in the following episode,¡± moved a small stone to sit beside Zhao Rong, with her legs together, hands cradling her face, and elbows on her knees. At this moment, she was secretly gazing at the bad person¡¯s focused profile, who tormented her day after day. Her hands were tiny, but they covered her dainty face completely, a face that was indeed palm-sized. Now, only her lively, spirited eyes were visible through the gaps between her fingers. Um, from this angle, this bad person¡¯s profile actually looked quite pleasant. Great-grandmother once said that men look the best when they are serious. Indeed, even this bad person was no exception. Ah, if only he wouldn¡¯t bully Xiaoxiao. But the stories he told were truly captivating, way more interesting than those in books. Those stories about Fox Demons and scholars, he called them ¡®Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio¡¯; Xiaoxiao had never come across such books before, um, and had no idea how he came up with such tales. That won¡¯t do, Xiaoxiao¡¯s future husband must be a better storyteller than this bad person. Yes, that¡¯s it, to learn enough to fill five carriages, to tell better stories than him, and also to be more serious than him, and smarter than him¡­ right, more intelligent so he won¡¯t joke about Xiaoxiao being silly, and end up with a dumb husband. In the end, he must not bully Xiaoxiao, just as it¡¯s written in the books¡ªstanding side by side in utmost respect, treating each other as equals. Um, that¡¯s all Xiaoxiao wishes for~ Chapter 37 - Chapter 37: Chapter 34 Qingshan Yunshui Cave_2 Chapter 37: Chapter 34 Qingshan Yunshui Cave_2 ¡ª With that thought, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s joyful smile narrowed her eyes into slits, her fox-like eyes becoming even more seductive. The corners of her eyes were long and slightly lifted, and a faint pinkish red tinted her temples, captivating one¡¯s soul. ¡°Do I look good?¡± ¡°You do.¡± A sudden voice popped up, and Su Xiaoxiao unconsciously responded. She was stunned for a few seconds before realizing what had happened. When she looked again, the rascal had already put down his pen, was massaging his wrists, and was looking over with a teasing smirk. Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulders shook, and she hurriedly closed her fingers, burying her little face tightly in her hands, attempting to pretend nothing had happened. But a pale hand holding a scroll had already reached out. ¡°Sneaky sneaky.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Harboring ill intentions.¡± ¡°Ow~¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Peeking through the fingers.¡± ¡°Stop hitting me.¡± ¡°Did you underestimate this young master?¡± ¡°Whimper, no, you¡¯re the most formidable.¡± ¡°Not good enough, need to hit one more time, feels pretty good.¡± ¡°Whimper whimper.¡± Zhao Rong chuckled and withdrew his hand, put down the scroll, and picked up his favorite silk fan from the side, tossing it to the little fox demon who was rubbing her head with a wronged expression, giving her a look. The cool breeze caressed his face, and Zhao Rong put aside what he was doing, took out two jugs of osmanthus wine he had bought from a tavern by the green mountains and waters, and tossed one to Liu Sanbian, who was staring blankly opposite him. The latter caught it steadily, and without any pretense, took a whiff, then drank heartily. ¡°Brother Sanbian has worries on his mind.¡± ¡°In this life, who doesn¡¯t have worries?¡± ¡°No, worries have their weights. Most people fill their lives with countless trivial matters, whereas a few are weighed down by several significant ones. The former bear an unbearable weight since they can never escape those repetitive trifles; the latter, however, bear an unbearable lightness, for once they resolve to act, regardless of failure or success, in the end, they will leave without weight.¡± The young scholar spoke leisurely, took a swig of wine, and exhaled softly. ¡°Brother Sanbian has a weighty matter.¡± The gloomy man with severed ties and a radiant smile responded. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡ª ¡°Because Brother Sanbian¡¯s home is in the south, that¡¯s the direction Brother Sanbian often looks back towards, while Great Wei is in the north, and that¡¯s where Brother Sanbian is heading now.¡± ¡°Is leaving home necessarily a grave matter? Aren¡¯t you also away from home, young master?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same. Although I¡¯m not of great age, but due to some special reasons, I can very well understand someone who has experienced life¡¯s ups and downs and already has a family. If they abandon all their ties and leave home for thousands of miles, then they must be going to do something they believe they must do. As for how to perceive its importance¡­¡± the young man who was also a castaway from the ends of the earth took another swig of wine. ¡°I understand that look in their eyes that finds it hard to return home.¡± ¡°Because I might never be able to return either.¡± The somber man did not make a sound, did not ask why he could not return. Everyone has their secrets; he has his, the scholar before him has his, and the little fox demon beside them has hers. He lifted the wine jug and took a sip. Drinking this kind of roadside inn¡¯s brew, he was surprisingly brought to a teary sting. Afterward. The two were silent. Only the wine before them and the moonlight at the moment were in their hands, on their brows. The little fox demon fanned the air quietly on one side, looking at the fire by two men who seemed to be drinking together, yet also appeared to be drinking alone, one big one small. Although simple-minded and innocently romantic, she listened to the conversation between the two with complete confusion. But she could vaguely understand some of Zhao Rong¡¯s words because she had her little worries too. She was also a traveler far from home. Though young and without much attachment to the Qiantang Mountain where she grew up, even eager to escape it, she left to find her ancestral grandmother, to find someone who would be kind to her, the right person. If there wasn¡¯t someone greatly desired to be seen, or something eagerly wanted to be done, who would leave home on a whim? Su Xiaoxiao was actually beginning to miss home. She had even secretly tried to compose a poem; she had thought of the first line long ago, ¡°I dwelt upon Qiantang Mountain slight, through blossoms¡¯ fall and bloom, regardless of time¡¯s blight.¡± She had dreamed it one night, unable to come up with it through day¡¯s pondering, yet what one ponders in the day, becomes the dreams of night. That night, she dreamed she was with her beloved in a bamboo cottage, he was reading and writing while she assisted, grinding ink and adding fragrance. Though she could not clearly see the beloved¡¯s face, he must surely have been as handsome as a jade tree. In the dream, she also possessed literary grace, shyly composing a verse under his gaze. But just as she wrote down the beginning line, sudden strange events occurred. Her beloved¡¯s true face appeared, as if clouds parting to reveal the sun¡ªit was none other than Zhao Rong, who had been pestering her all day. And to her utmost surprise, this scoundrel leaned in, sealed her lips with his own, leaving her breathless and looking up close at that face¡­ Suddenly, she woke from her dream in the middle of the night, found her face covered by a book, which had restricted her breathing. Dazedly, she turned to see Zhao Rong¡¯s sneaky figure not far off. Rage filled her. You vile wretch, tormenting Xiaoxiao by day is already too much, but you even haunt Xiaoxiao¡¯s dreams at night to bully her. And as if that weren¡¯t enough, you don¡¯t sleep at midnight, choosing instead to wake Xiaoxiao up. Now it¡¯s done, Xiaoxiao¡¯s poem is lost, never to come into dream again, and try as she might, she cannot think of a good line anymore. Wah, you owe me my poem! Zhao Rong, who crushed the literary dreams of a certain little fox demon, felt somewhat despondent at the moment, unaware that he owed someone a poem. He shook the wine jug, now empty, and raised his head to look at Liu Sanbian. Seeing that Brother Sanbian also had no wine left, the two caught each other¡¯s gaze in mid-air for a moment, then suddenly smiled. ¡°Brother Zhao, I have a matter to entrust to you.¡± ¡°Brother Sanbian, I also have something to seek from you.¡± ¡°You go first,¡± Zhao Rong spoke up first, reaching for the paper on the bookcase that listed Gui¡¯s improvements to the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯, waiting for Liu Sanbian to speak. Liu Sanbian paused, his eyes fixed on the flickering flames in front of him, with the night breeze coming from the lake causing his shadow to sway unsteadily. ¡°There¡¯s still some distance to Great Wei. In this time, if Brother Zhao has any need, I will certainly help to the best of my ability. However, I hope that when we part ways in Great Wei, you could bring some items back to Yunshui Cave in Lihuo Country for me, to give to my family in Qingshan. I don¡¯t ask you to take them there immediately; as long as they can reach my family in Qingshan¡¯s hands, no matter how long it takes, you can arrange it as you see fit,¡± The man paused, perhaps recalling something, maybe his child named Qingshan. His face wore a smile, and under the warm glow of the firelight, his face softened with gentleness that seemed to melt away the hard edges. ¡°I haven¡¯t formally introduced myself to you, brother.¡± ¡°I am Liu Sanbian, from Great Wei, presently a cultivator at Yunshui Cave of Lihuo Country, a Martial Artist of the Sixth Grade!¡± Qingshan¡¯s Yunshui Cave, this place is my home. Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 35 Mountain Carrying Volume Chapter 38: Chapter 35 Mountain Carrying Volume Liu Sanbian frowned as he looked at the ¡°Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡± transcribed on the paper in his hand. It was written in a bold and powerful style of small script. At this moment, what surprised Liu Sanbian was not the beautiful calligraphy¡ªsince he had long known of the scholar¡¯s exceptional skills. ¡°Little Brother, where did you obtain this ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯?¡± ¡°Ahem, it¡¯s a family heirloom. What about it, is there something wrong with this cultivation technique?¡± ¡°Ah, Little Brother¡¯s ancestors must have been remarkable people!¡± Liu Sanbian expressed his amazement, he looked up at the unchanging smile of the young scholar in front of him, and suddenly recalled something. Since Zhao family¡¯s main branch occupied the imperial elector position in the Human Clan of the Fu Yao Realm, they truly had extraordinary ancestors, and this improved version of the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique,¡¯ that he had never seen in the market, might very well be the Zhao family¡¯s secret transmission. Listening to this, Zhao Rong felt something was off. How had his generational rank apparently become oddly lower in front of this person? ¡°Hmph, he does have some insight. What I¡¯ve modified, is more than just extraordinary. Heh, I guess descendants can no longer make further improvements. Ah, am I closing off a path again? Lovely disciple, you must cultivate diligently, and not let down the great expectations of your ancestor!¡± Gui¡¯s prideful voice emerged once again. ¡°Lovely disciple talking about who?¡± ¡°Talking about you.¡± ¡°Right, lovely disciple talking about me.¡± ¡°You, you, how absurd!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Zhao Rong felt very bored, ready to choke out any plot with ease, presenting no challenge; although he conceded that in aspects of cultivation, whether it be talent or perceptiveness, he might lag far behind Gui by ten thousand times, he was confident in his argumentative skills. From surviving the explosive era of information in his previous life and the tempering by many ¡°Daoist friends,¡± he could easily dominate the snobbish and caustic Sword Spirit inside him. ¡°Oh, when will you learn? Still thinking about defeating me in a verbal spar? Who were you before your demise, so competitive?¡± ¡°Hmph, just you wait.¡± Zhao Rong sneered, glancing at Liu Sanbian, still deep in thought over the improved cultivation technique. He had previously promised him to deliver something to the most southern part of Wangque Continent to Yunshui Cave in Lihuo Country, and to personally hand it to the boy named Qingshan. With this in mind, Zhao Rong felt somewhat helpless; now besides delivering jade and letters, there was something else he still didn¡¯t know about that he had to dispatch¡ªhow did he end up like a postman? Reborn as a Courier in Another World? Isn¡¯t there a relay station for sending letters and transmitting items on the mountain? Previously at Zangzhou Harbor, he seemed to have seen a swordshop capable of sending letters via flying swords¡ªwell, maybe Mr. Fang and Brother Sanbian felt it was safer to trust someone with the task. However, according to Brother Sanbian, there was no rush to deliver his item, so he would carry it with him for now and wait for an opportunity to visit Yunshui Cave later, like possibly needing to board a ship back home from Lihuo Country. Zhao Rong silently planned in his mind. He was accustomed to organizing his path and goals, big or small, arranging and setting them up in advance, and then managing his time to progressively achieve them. ¡°Hiss, it can be changed like this? After this modification, crossing over that hurdle I could never circumvent before seems easy¡­¡± ¡°Little Brother Zhao, this improved ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique¡¯ is far more exquisite than the mainstream version on the market. Although I¡¯m not yet at the level of comprehending the root and improving cultivation techniques, I do have the eye to judge the quality of a Foundation Establishment Skill,¡± Liu Sanbian sighed as he put down the improved manuscript that seemed unbelievable to him. ¡°The Zhao ancestors really had high insight. Who knows when the next person who can improve this manuscript will appear.¡± Zhao Rong coughed lightly, steering away from the topic. ¡°Brother Sanbian, how are your considerations? Could you possibly guide this little brother in the Ascending Realm?¡± After finishing, Zhao Rong gave a bitter smile. ¡°I must confess, my aptitude is dull, and I know nothing of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians or the Twelve Meridians. I don¡¯t even know how many acupuncture points there are. If I were to train on my own, I¡¯m afraid I might not even find the entrance.¡± ¡°Even if little brother Zhao doesn¡¯t help Sanbian deliver things, Sanbian would still help. However¡­¡± Liu Sanbian leaned forward, his large, calloused hands resting on his legs, his expression stern as he looked at the frail scholar before him. ¡°Are you sure you want to take the martial path of the Martial Artist in the Ascending Realm and temper your physique? Sanbian is a rough man; my hands and feet are not gentle. I can only try to make it as comfortable as possible for you. But since you have made your decision, at least in this realm, in Sanbian¡¯s eyes, you are a Martial Artist and must be honed to the standards of one.¡± ¡°And to us Martial Artists, pain is the least valuable thing!¡± Liu Sanbian chuckled softly, ¡°My child, Qingshan, also could not endure hardship and chose instead to study. Ha, he always clamored about becoming a top-ranked Martial Artist, who could punch holes through the heavens. Yet, when I first worked his bones, he rolled on the ground in pain and afterward obediently heeded my advice to attend private school. Ha, that silly boy.¡± Zhao Rong, looking at the opposite man¡¯s ¡°terrifying¡± solemn face, felt as if he were facing a wild beast that had just found the most delicious food. In a flash, his heart instinctively wanted to recoil, but the next second he felt ashamed. Thinking of his initial resolution, Gui¡¯s earnest promise, and the condescending looks from those on the boat above, a fierce fire lit up in his heart, and a radiant smile appeared on his lips. This was the unyielding spirit that toughens when faced with toughness; this was a perverse intensity that became fiercer when met with harshness. Gui said, due to his innate poor talent, to pass through the Ascending Realm, one could choose between the showy but superficial method of consuming pills and soaking in medicated baths, or the solid and earnest path of a true Martial Artist. Laughing, he suggested choosing the former and sincerely said he would never look down on Young Master Zhao for it. Liu Sanbian, watching the scholar who had not replied but whose eyes gleamed, received his answer. ¡°Very well, Sanbian understands. There is still a long way to travel to Great Wei. In this time, Sanbian will do his best to help you begin, aiming to reach through the three stages of the Ascending Realm: Golden Stone, Clear Void, and Vibrant Garment, and help you to discover your Qi Sensing, step into Clear Void, and set you on the right path. But the path ahead can only be walked by you alone.¡± Zhao Rong listened intently, committing the words to his heart. Liu Sanbian nodded, returned the piece of paper to Zhao Rong, and gently patted him on the shoulder, causing the latter¡¯s shoulder to sink, though he clenched his teeth and straightened back up. Liu Sanbian frowned slightly. ¡°Young brother, your bones are too light, and your meridians seem inherently weak, what a pity. However, it¡¯s no matter; you can continue to progress in the Ascending Realm. It¡¯s just the Fu Yao Realm that¡­¡± Liu Sanbian did not continue, but he saw the understanding in Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes. He was slightly stunned and then smiled, gaining a deeper insight into the scholar before him. ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, you must take this path in the Ascending Realm, at least it will add a sliver of hope for your future Realm Breakthrough.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on brother Sanbian then,¡± Zhao Rong said sincerely. ¡°I checked and we are not far from a mountain market. Let us first detour there. I need to prepare some things for you before we depart again,¡± Liu Sanbian arranged, and after a moment of thought, he took out a cloth bag from a pendant on his chest. Opening it, he carefully took out an ancient, yellowed book about an inch thick and handed it to Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong took it with both hands, looking curiously at it. The cover was plain black, with three ancient, large characters on it. Su Xiaoxiao, who had been fanning Zhao Rong, moved closer out of curiosity and read softly, ¡°Mountain Carrying¡­¡± She made a sour face and stretched out a delicate finger. ¡°How do you read this one?¡± ¡°Volume,¡± Zhao Rong replied softly. ¡°Mountain Carrying Volume.¡± Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 36 Martial Artists of Our Kind Chapter 39: Chapter 36 Martial Artists of Our Kind ¡°In my youth, I once came across a small insect. The villagers said it was a¡­¡± She encountered two ¡°mountains,¡± and Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s dream of being a talent suffered another blow. She puffed up her cheeks and gazed expectantly at Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong smiled, his fingers brushing over the dry yellow pages; he considered the characters somewhat rigid yet vigorous and read aloud softly: ¡°In my youth, I once came across a small insect. The villagers called it a scale insect.¡± ¡°The scale insect is known for its ability to carry burdens. Whenever it encountered objects, it would pick them up and lift its head to carry them. The heavier its load, the more it struggled without stopping. Some people pity it and remove its load. If it could move, it would pick up objects as before. It also likes to climb high, exhausting all its strength. Until it falls to the ground and dies.¡± ¡°I observed that this insect¡¯s life was all about carrying heavy loads uphill. If it didn¡¯t die from falling, it would cycle back and forth until its strength was exhausted.¡± ¡°The villagers laughed at its insatiable greed; encountering opportunities it would not avoid, and foolishly aspiring for a higher position, courting its own destruction.¡± ¡°But I beg to differ.¡± ¡°We martial artists, climbing the great path, are like the scale insect, aspiring high and moving forward, the heavier our burden becomes, the more we load, and if we fail, our heads will shatter and bodies be crushed; if we succeed, we¡¯ll challenge the heavens with our fists!¡± ¡°Moved, I wrote the ¡®Mountain Carrying Volume.¡¯ These mere five forms are imbued with all my divine intentions. In terms of techniques, they might not compare to the top fist manuals of today, but if we talk about the spirit of the fist, they are undoubtedly the peak of what our group can achieve, in this I firmly believe¡­¡± Having finished the preface, Zhao Rong flipped to the subsequent pages, which contained illustrations and descriptions of the five forms of the fist technique. He took a deep breath, then looked up at Liu Sanbian. At the campfire, the brooding man was staring blankly at the fist manual called ¡®Mountain Carrying Volume¡¯ in Zhao Rong¡¯s hands. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°He was my master. He had traveled to the Great Wei. Back then, I was still young, and I met him next to a tavern. He was ragged and poor but longed for the aroma of the alcohol, cajoling me to buy him liquor, promising to teach me how to fight, to become a martial artist as notorious as the Kunpeng that can change the color of the heavens. I asked him what a Kunpeng martial artist was, what changing the color of the heavens entailed. He pointed at the sky above, where a black cloud had been brewing all day, ¡®With one punch, I command it to rain, and it rains; I command it to clear, and it clears¡¯¡­¡± ¡°I know this one!¡± The little fox demon at the side, who had been holding back for a long time, raised her hand to answer excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like right after your master¡¯s words fell, thunder roared, and the rain poured down as if it cost nothing? Or maybe the clouds suddenly broke and a ray of sunlight pierced through, shining on him as if laying down a layer of gold, making him look like a divine being, then the clouds faded, and the sky turned clear?¡± Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow. What kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from cheap novels of the main character meeting his master was this? But he didn¡¯t bother to complain; he didn¡¯t even notice that it was the shy little fox demon speaking to Liu Sanbian for the first time. He was curious and looked at Liu Sanbian together with Su Xiaoxiao. Liu Sanbian blinked, seeing both the large and small curious eyes, he sighed with a bitter smile and shook his head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that. Then the tavern¡¯s landlady came out with a broom, chased him from the street head to the tail while scolding, telling him not to fool kids at her doorstep any longer, that he was the seventh one already, and no fools would fall for that¡­¡± ¡°But in the end, I was that fool.¡± ¡°Later, after I entered the ranks of martial artists, he left me with a few sets of breathing techniques and walked away, telling me to find him in the north on Kunpeng Continent after I reached the third grade as a martial artist, otherwise just¡­ ¡®You¡¯re an eyesore, stupid kid, don¡¯t bother me¡¯.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my inadequacy; over all these years, I¡¯ve only reached the sixth grade as a martial artist, disappointing my master¡¯s high expectations.¡± After saying this, he inverted his now-empty wine jug, wishing in vain for a drink. Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did it feel like meeting a sketchy drunkard who cheated children out of their pocket money, probably not even as high in martial arts as Liu Sanbian? What? A ragged, casual, hidden great master? Ha, I don¡¯t buy it, there aren¡¯t so many whimsically great masters for you to meet. ¡°Brother Sanbian, what is the division of grades in martial arts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the realms that a martial cultivator has to go through after reaching the Fu Yao Realm.¡± Liu Sanbian pondered briefly, then decided to explain in detail to Zhao Rong, who was new to the path. ¡°Human cultivators face two major realms, first is Ascending, and second is Fu Yao. As for what follows, martial cultivators split paths with sword cultivators and Daoist cultivators. Sword cultivators and Daoist cultivators then go through four and a half realms together: Vast Realm, Heavenly Will Realm, Golden Core, half-step Nascent Soul, and Nascent Soul, where the half-step Nascent Soul counts as half a realm, whereas martial cultivators must climb through nine grades, of which the eighth and ninth grades correspond to the Vast Realm, the sixth and seventh to the Heavenly Will Realm, the fourth and fifth to the Golden Core, the third grade to the half-step Nascent Soul, and the first and second grades akin to the Nascent Soul.¡± ¡°So, Brother Sanbian¡¯s sixth grade in martial arts corresponds to the Heavenly Will Realm?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Liu Sanbian sighed. ¡°We martial artists indeed have it hard, not only do we experience bodily constraints when ascending grades, burning vitality and blood, our lifespans cannot match other cultivators. Moreover, it¡¯s tougher for us to advance, needing to break through two grades to match one realm of others, and no sloppiness is allowed.¡± ¡°However, within the same realm, we martial artists, as long as we get close to other cultivators, are invincible!¡± ¡°The nine grades of martial arts, each grade a step, each step a solid foundation, without any shortcuts and no room for tricks. Like the scale insect, the farther you go, the heavier it gets; you must not slack or lighten the load, otherwise, you¡¯ll ruin the foundation of the martial path, shattering your chance to break through the ninth grade or ever appreciate the higher realm that follows!¡± Liu Sanbian spoke with soaring spirits, wishing his wine jug would instantly refill so he could drink heartily. ¡°Brother Zhao, do you know what marvel lies beyond the nine grades of martial arts?¡± ¡°Please go on, Brother Sanbian!¡± ¡°Once a First Grade Martial Artist breaks through, he enters the Kunpeng Realm. In this realm, a Martial Artist possesses blood and Qi as vast as the sea, meridians within the body like great rivers, and dantian that can contain hundreds of rivers. A single punch can change the color of the sky, and a single palm strike can halt the flow of the Great River!¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, do you know of the Kunpeng Holy Corpse in Western Fu Yao Continent that has borne the weight of Kuntu for tens of thousands of years?¡± ¡°Of course, it was slain by my Zhao ancestors.¡± ¡°I have heard that in North Kunpeng Continent, descendants of the Kunpeng still exist. They are now still used as convicts, serving as the largest transcontinental ferries for the Human Clan. Every year, they migrate southward from North Kunpeng Continent, passing through Western Fu Yao Continent and Tunan Continent, reaching Southern Tranquility State. They can travel to and fro between the two poles of the Xuanhuang Realm within a year. Their leaping flight spans three thousand miles, and their soaring up ninety thousand miles covers the sky and sun, akin to the night. Such exotic beasts, we Martial Artists can compare with them; the vast blood and Qi of Kunpeng, a body spanning a thousand miles, and a tremendous force¡ªall condensed into a nine-foot body of a Seventh Grade Martial Artist!¡± ¡°This is the pinnacle of the Martial Arts path in the Xuanhuang Cultivation World.¡± The usually somber man¡¯s face now shone with flowing light, his voice ringing with vigor. Zhao Rong stared at Liu Sanbian, feeling that he was very different at this moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Gui, are Martial Artists of the Kunpeng Realm really that formidable?¡± ¡°Yeah, they are formidable.¡± ¡°Hey, tell me about it.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t have much impression of the ones in the Xuanhuang Realm. Let me tell you about one from beyond our realm that is a bit stronger than the Kunpeng Realm. I once witnessed a Martial Artist and a demon tearing apart an edge of the Vermilion Bird Constellation¡¯s plane. I watched as the shards of the broken small world sparkled in the desolate void, then ground into particles of essence by the walls of laws¡­¡± ¡°Stop, stop, don¡¯t go off topic. In the end, who won?¡± ¡°That Martial Artist.¡± ¡°Sss, indeed powerful.¡± ¡°Yes, indeed. But later, he was slain by me.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡± ¡°Heh, I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but let me remind you. Our agreement was for the Vast Realm. Even if you merely become a Martial Artist and enter the grades, you cannot become a Sword Master of Fu Shi. A Sword Master of Fu Shi must be a Sword Cultivator, even without a Lifebound Flying Sword, you still must follow the path of Sword Cultivation.¡± ¡°Hmm, I understand. So, for Martial Artists, the Seventh Realm is Kunpeng. What about Sword Cultivators and Daoist Cultivators?¡± ¡°For Sword Cultivators, the Seventh Realm is Tranquility.¡± ¡°For Daoist Cultivators, the Seventh Realm is Taiyi.¡± ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t those the names of the three southern states?¡± ¡°Right, those were renamed by Jiang Taiching back in the day. Southern Tranquility State, North Kunpeng Continent, and East Taiyi Continent, corresponding respectively to the Seventh Realm of Sword Cultivation, Martial Cultivation, and Daoist Cultivation. The remaining Western Fu Yao Continent corresponds to the Fu Yao Realm, encompassing all three.¡± ¡°And what about Tunan Continent, including Wangque Continent and the lesser three continents?¡± ¡°These four continent names are unrelated to the cultivation realms; they have other origins.¡± ¡°Hmm, what about above the Seventh Realm, are there any other realms?¡± ¡°Young Master Zhao, why do you need to know all this? Are you planning to practice in your dreams tonight, to fully enjoy it?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡° Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 37 What Happens on the Mountain Chapter 40: Chapter 37 What Happens on the Mountain Zhao Rong and his companions slightly deviated from their planned route and after two days of travel, they arrived at the nearest mountain market called Baiyun Ferry. From the map, Zhao Rong learned that the current dynasty, named Great Chen, honored Legalists and governed the state with the principle of ¡°strict punishment and harsh law enforcement.¡± When Zhao Rong passed through several cities before, he noticed that people on the streets were very cautious with their words and rarely whispered to each other, afraid of being accused of a crime because of their speech. As for Confucian and ¡°alternative¡± books, they were completely banned nationwide. He had heard about instances of national book burning campaigns before. The Legalists in this nation were indeed highly exclusionary. Zhao Rong frowned, recalling his past few city visits where, due to his Confucian scholar attire, he was subjected to rigorous inspections. Had it not been for his complete set of identity proofs and a flag from Linlu Academy, whose authenticity was questionable, he probably would have run into conflicts already. Zhao Rong looked around the solemn Immortal cultivator market, which seemed to have adopted the atmosphere of the foothills, and thought back to the indifferent official at the gate when he first entered Baiyun Ferry. It seemed that the boundary between the mountains and the foothills was blurrier than he had thought. The number of cultivators involved in the mundane world probably far outnumbered those who had left it behind. It appeared that the Legalists of this nation even managed to control the mountain Immortals. Zhao Rong remembered growing up in Great Chu, which also solely revered Legalists. However, later on, the current State Preceptor, who hailed from Linlu Academy, managed to reverse this trend. Until he left, Zhao Rong had still heard rumors that remnants of the Legalist faction were seeking a comeback during the unstable period following the new emperor¡¯s ascension to the throne¡­ Zhao Rong¡¯s thoughts drifted as he ambled through Baiyun Ferry. Su Xiaoxiao did not go up the mountain, as it was better for her to stay down with her Demon Race identity, especially with the Legalist officers monitoring the mountain market. Being discovered could mean trouble, so he had her stay below. However, when they parted, the young girl was visibly reluctant. Afraid she might secretly follow him, Zhao Rong promised to tell her a new story from Strange Tales at night, which finally calmed her down. Liu Sanbian went his own way after entering Baiyun Ferry, claiming he was going to prepare medicinal herbs necessary for Zhao Rong¡¯s cultivation in the Ascending Realm. According to Brother Sanbian, martial artists at this level should focus on ¡°technique as the mother, fist as the foundation, and nourishment as the key.¡± The technique referred to the ¡°Ant Ascending Heaven Technique,¡± the fist to the ¡°Mountain Carrying Volume,¡± and the forthcoming nourishment was a medicinal bath, which was exactly what Brother Sanbian was now preparing. Zhao Rong aimlessly arrived at a building resembling a bookshop and realized it was a place selling residence reports from the mountains. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï These residence reports were similar to newspapers from his previous life, published by some well-informed powers and regularly updated, serving as one of the main channels for information flow in the mountains. The reports on major events on the mountain were quite reliable, but sometimes they would also print hearsay and interesting gossip, such as speculations about the emergence of Spiritual Objects on certain immortal mountains, or evaluations of the unparalleled beauties among the fairies of Wangque Continent. As for their authenticity, it was up to the reader to decide. Zhao Rong purchased a recent edition of the residence report that seemed trustworthy and started to read it carefully. The report stated that dozens of countries, including Anling Country and Zhi Shui Country, were still in lockdown. Tianya Sword Pavilion continued to pursue that Evil Flood Dragon, and the situation was escalating. Currently, the entire Wangque Continent¡¯s mountains were particularly sensitive to anything related to the Demon Race. Those connected with the Evil Flood Dragon were all treated as suspects and all demon cultivators on the mountain were required to register with the Punishment Mansion¡¯s records to clarify their identities and track records for several years. Zhao Rong slightly knitted his brows, feeling that there was more to the issue, but decided not to dwell on it as it probably no longer concerned him. Besides, it was fortunate that Su Xiaoxiao did not come up the mountain, otherwise, she might have been caught by the Punishment Mansion¡¯s Inspector disciples and sent back to Qiantang Mountain¡­ Eh, why do I feel somewhat let down that Su Xiaoxiao missed this danger? Ah, such a silly little Fox Demon shouldn¡¯t be wandering outside carelessly. Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze shifted downward again. There were two other widely discussed major events on the mountain in Wangque Continent. Siqi Academy, one of the two Confucian Academies on Wangque Continent, had a scholar awarded the title of ¡°Gentleman¡± by the Central Continent Confucian Temple. This honor was extremely rare; typically, only the Mountain Masters and a few Teachers from both academies possess it. The scholar in question is only twenty years old, just reached adulthood, and is already seen as the likely next Mountain Master. The Mountain Master of Siqi Academy is almost like half of Wangque Continent¡¯s literary world leader, a representative figure for Confucianism on the continent. Therefore, this new Gentleman is the talk of the mountain. It is said he was always immersed in books, focusing on learning, unknown to the world. But now, with his fame spread throughout Wangque, he remains neither arrogant nor impatient, and privately, he is a righteous Gentleman. He not only pursues academic rigor, but also practices self-discipline, tolerance, and holds high ethical standards. Moreover, he is still unmarried, has never set foot in pleasure houses, and many fairies should seize the time¡­ wait, what is all this below? Zhao Rong¡¯s face was lined with exasperation as he glanced through, seeing that the rest of the report gradually became gossipy. Nonsense about his mother dreaming of a bright moon entering her embrace while pregnant with him. What when he turned one-year-old and it was time for the Zhuazhou ceremony, he grabbed a Confucian Saintly Book without hesitation. What about those few stunning fairies on the mountain who sent him poetry papers, to whom he earnestly replied with lengthy discourses, pointing out that some tones and rhymes in their poems didn¡¯t conform to the rules, and how they should amend them to avoid such rudimentary errors¡­ How did you all come to know of these? It seems that everywhere is the same, people are only interested in amusing gossip, not the gentleman¡¯s scholarly pursuits and propositions. Zhao Rong shook his head, but as a fellow Confucian Scholar, he felt a sense of curiosity about this gentleman, wondering if he possessed any brilliant and unique knowledge. Another big news was that two prodigies from the Taiching Four Mansions had successfully graduated, a male and a female. The former, named Cheng Lugu, was twenty-eight years old, a Golden Core Fifth Grade, and the latter, named Lu Yao¡¯er, was twenty-seven years old, a Golden Core Fourth Grade. Both were inscribed on Taiching¡¯s Talented List and just after graduating, they planned to hold a grand ceremony to become Daoist partners. In fact, if it were just the graduation and coupling of two geniuses from the Taiching Four Mansions, it wouldn¡¯t have generated such widespread attention. The centers of attention here were the identities of these two individuals. One was a son of the deputy sect master of the Xinhuan Sect in the northern part of the Wangque Continent, a position of great prominence. The other, though lacking a noble identity, in fact hailing from an obscure small country in the eastern part of the Wangque Continent, and daughter of an unknown hunter from an unknown forest, had astonishing talent and beauty. She had fought against her fate to enter Taiching Four Mansions and remained among the top of her peers in this gathering place of geniuses. Moreover, with her stunning appearance, she had long been one of the cherished fairies of Taiching Four Mansions, consistently featured on various fairy rankings in the Wangque Mountain Residence Reports. Both were celestial beings, with commendable looks and talents, equal in age and cultivation. Now, as Daoist partners, they indeed seemed to be a match made by destiny in the eyes of the Mountain Immortals, a beautiful tale, albeit a pity for those admirers of Fairy Lu. Zhao Rong put down the Residence Report and pondered. The Xinhuan Sect, he had indeed heard of this colossal entity. If one were to divide the entire Wangque Continent into just north and south, and not consider unconventional powers like Tianya Sword Pavilion, Taiching Four Mansions, and the two Confucian Academies, then Xinhuan Sect and Weiwei Mountain were the two largest Immortal Sects in the northern part, each claiming half of the Wangque Continent. As for the other half, numerous forces stood in competition, with no dominant sects or schools. This was also what Zhao Rong found quite strange, were Xinhuan Sect and Weiwei Mountain simply idling away? Even so, Xinhuan Sect remained a top force in the Wangque Continent, and its deputy sect master would definitely be a major figure in the mountains. Well, from this perspective, it seems Fairy Lu is the one who has climbed upwards. Is this the Otherworld version of a Cinderella marrying into a wealthy family? Zhao Rong was pondering so much because it concerned the Taiching Four Mansions, where he had some people he wanted to meet, and from the tone of Qian¡¯er, if nothing unexpected happened, they should also be able to graduate from Taiching Four Mansions without issue, it was just a matter of time. Twenty-eight was the minimum age for graduation, he wondered how long it would take for Qian¡¯er and her. Zhao Rong pursed his lips and read a bit more. The founder of Dawn Sect, having traveled abroad for many years, brought back a precocious child with golden pupils to train as his closed-door disciple, indicating that the internal strife for the position of sect leader was likely to intensify¡­ The eldest son of the Lin family from Lanxi of Zhongnan Country, who had studied for many years in Siqi Academy, had now returned home and was ready to carry out his marriage arrangement, taking the daughter of Zhongnan¡¯s State Preceptor, a couple well-matched in literary grace and beauty¡­ After browsing a while longer, Zhao Rong realized that the rest of the Residence Report contained content that was unrelated to him. The only thing connected to him, ¡°the top ten young talented men of the Wangque Mountain Immortals desired in their dreams,¡± Zhao Rong enthusiastically searched from top to bottom of the list and didn¡¯t see any starting with Zhao. Is this it? A vulgar and uninteresting list. The sword-bearing scholar sneered and tossed the Residence Report behind him, striding away nonchalantly. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 38 Listening to the Flute and Getting Drunk in Cangzhou Chapter 41: Chapter 38 Listening to the Flute and Getting Drunk in Cangzhou After leaving Baiyun Crossing, Zhao Rong and his two companions traveled for another twenty days and entered a towering mountain range. According to the map, this mountain range was called Zhongnan. The Zhongnan Mountain, located within the territory of Zhongnan Country, was not far from the Great River that stretched from south to north across the Wangque Continent. Judging by the distance they had already covered, it would only take another two to three ten-day periods. That afternoon, Zhao Rong and his companions passed by a towering mountain. This mountain was quite peculiar; gazing up, the southern face of the mountain appeared as though it had been flattened by an immortal with a single sword stroke. On the cut face, there were four ancient characters carved into the stone, natural as if heaven-made. ¡°Quietude and Inaction.¡± Zhao Rong murmured softly. ¡°How did they carve such huge characters?¡± Su Xiaoxiao asked, her mouth wide open in surprise. Zhao Rong was also greatly impressed. The four characters on the cliff were each a hundred zhang high, each stroke not shorter than a hundred meters, and the carving was so deep that from the angle at the base of the mountain, it was hard to see clearly; one could only vaguely make out the dense green vines and lush vegetation, with several flying spiritual beasts occasionally appearing. ¡°Despite Zhongnan Country¡¯s small territory, mostly located within Zhongnan Mountain, it is well-known among dozens of surrounding nations, and even in the northern part of Wangque Continent, it is referred to as the country of Daoists and the home of hermits,¡± said Liu Sanbian, who was quite familiar with Zhongnan Country since it was close to his homeland, the Great Wei Dynasty. ¡°Although there are many hermits in Zhongnan Mountain, there is only one Immortal Sect, which is the Chongxu Temple on Taibai Mountain. It is the only Daoist orthodoxy in Zhongnan Country, and the rulers of the dynasty have always honored the Temple Master of Chongxu as the State Preceptor, so Daoism is very prosperous in this country.¡± ¡°This marvel of a cliffside inscribing is a scenic wonder of Zhongnan Mountain. As for its origins, there are various theories, but Chongxu Temple has always claimed it was the work of its founder. If that is true, then this founder truly had an incredible cultivation.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Moreover, there are rumors in the mountain that someone once encountered an oddly dressed elder at the base of this cliff on a moonlit night, who stood in the moonlight with his hands behind his back, gazing up at the inscriptions and talking to himself. Out of curiosity, a passerby approached to speak to him, but the elder ignored him, repeatedly muttering ¡®What is inaction, and what is the purpose of inaction?¡¯ Whenever the clouds covered the moon, this odd elder would suddenly vanish and disappear without a trace.¡± ¡°Some speculated that this was a great opportunity, so many mountain dwellers came with various bookish answers to the ¡®question of inaction¡¯ hoping to try their luck. However, the odd elder rarely appeared on moonlit nights, and even though a few lucky ones did encounter him and tried various answers and methods, they gained nothing. The elder continued muttering in the same spot, and as soon as the clouds covered the moon, he would disappear again.¡± ¡°As time went on, fewer people came in search of secrets, losing interest in the matter. Some mountain dwellers said it was just bored people making mysterious tricks; others said it might be a projection left by some ancient power, looking for a successor.¡± ¡°Now, only occasionally does a young cultivator, full of anticipation, come here looking for opportunities, but the matter no longer attracts attention from those on the mountain.¡± ¡°Brother Zhao, would you like to try it out? We can rest at the base of the cliff tonight.¡± Zhao Rong withdrew his gaze, turned his head, and saw Liu Sanbian, who rarely spoke with a teasing tone, and smiled gently. ¡°Let¡¯s not. So many have tried without luck; how could I be so fortunate?¡± Zhao Rong always kept his distance from matters of luck and raffles, not willing to engage actively. Depending on unpredictable luck instead of striving to enhance oneself felt very hollow to him. Besides, these days under Liu Sanbian¡¯s gentle guidance in cultivation had been extremely comfortable. Currently, even sitting on a horse made his legs tremble. If he were to rest outdoors, he would have to keep watch at night. Who could withstand that? It was better to hurry to the next city, find an inn, and rest properly for the night. ¡°Huh, Zhongnan Mountain, that name sounds familiar. Oh, isn¡¯t this place in Cang Province?¡± a familiar voice rang out in his mind. Zhao Rong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This is Zhongnan Country. What is Cang Province? I didn¡¯t see this name on the map.¡± ¡°In my memory, Wangque Continent has a place called Cang Province because there is a Zhongnan Mountain there, which is one of the Daoist Seventy-two Blessed Lands, and its rank is quite high. The ancestral home of a certain Daoist lineage seems to be here. Let me think, right, the Louguan Daoist Sect.¡± ¡°Brother Sanbian mentioned that the only Daoist Immortal Sect in Zhongnan Mountain right now is Chongxu Temple.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems I¡¯ve been away too long, and things have changed. Hmm, the spiritual energy here doesn¡¯t match the standards of a blessed land anymore. Either the Louguan Daoist Sect has moved away, or it has been destroyed. This former blessed land now houses a mundane country, interesting. Usually, blessed lands are exclusively claimed by Immortal Sects, not accessible to ordinary people.¡± ¡°Do you know about this inscription?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know; I¡¯ve never been here before. However, something about this inscription feels odd, but in my current condition, I can¡¯t discern much.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, just about to chat further when he noticed someone tugging at his sleeve. ¡°Um, uh-oh¡­ Zhao Rong, if you can¡¯t do it, perhaps let Xiaoxiao try?¡± The little fox demon looked up at Zhao Rong with eyes full of timid hope. Zhao Rong was taken aback for a moment, then turned and looked at the distressed figure beside him and suddenly smiled. ¡°Alright then.¡± The next second, he handed her a few chestnuts. To make her an afternoon dessert. ¡°Ah! Why did you hit me?¡± ¡°Good for you, Su Xiaoxiao.¡± ¡°Stop knocking!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not lacking in ambition, despite your timidity.¡± ¡°Ow, it hurts!¡± ¡°Are you thinking that once you get the opportunity, you¡¯ll instantly become a Seventh Realm Nine-tailed Fox Immortal, then skin me alive to settle your grudge?¡± ¡°Wuu wuu wuu¡­¡± Zhao Rong teased the little fox demon for a while before letting her off. How did he end up with such a foolish little fox demon? Su Xiaoxiao rubbed her slightly red forehead, looking at Zhao Rong with tearful eyes. How could Su Xiaoxiao have encountered such a bad person? Hmm, it seems like her great-grandmother never mentioned how to deal with such situations¡­ After all, Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s great-grandmother could never have imagined that Su Xiaoxiao would meet a scholar like Zhao Rong, who does not play by the rules. Aren¡¯t you men supposed to first sweet-talk a woman into winning her heart before ¡°bullying¡± her? And to think someone would want to rough up Su Xiaoxiao, who even she herself wants to hold close and cherish. How could there be men who would be so cruel as to destroy such a flower? ¡°Stop your wild thoughts, let¡¯s hurry on our way. Hmm, I¡¯ll tell you a new story tonight. We finished Zhu¡¯er¡¯s story last time, and these past few days I¡¯ve remembered a story about Ying Ning, hmm, this one is quite interesting.¡± ¡°Wuu wuu¡­ Huh? Really? Is it a happy ending this time? The last story made Su Xiaoxiao sad for several days.¡± ¡°Hmm, this time I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°Hmm, you do have a conscience after all, I forgive you. Don¡¯t let Su Xiaoxiao down again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say things that can be misunderstood, cough, Brother Sanbian, just ignore her.¡± ¡°Heehee.¡± Su Xiaoxiao wiped away her tears messily with her sleeve, breaking into a smile at the thought of hearing another story that evening, making her very happy. She lifted her head to look at the bad person beside her, and suddenly, her heart trembled. His face was even paler than before, his forehead covered in sweat. It hadn¡¯t seemed so serious just a moment ago. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Xiaoxiao recalled the events of these past days. They had taken breaks lasting several days at each village or city they passed to perform ¡°major training,¡± where Liu Sanbian personally helped Zhao Rong temper his physique. During the journey, ¡°minor training¡± occurred, involving practicing fist stances and not resting during morning, noon, or night. Initially, the training sessions were bearable, but later on, during each ¡°major practice,¡± she could hear Zhao Rong¡¯s painful screams from a distance. The screams started out loud, but got weaker towards the end, as if he no longer had the strength to spend on his voice. The faintly audible words also made Su Xiaoxiao turn pale. ¡°This bone is too fragile, let me massage it for you.¡± ¡°Crack!¡± ¡°Aaahh!¡± ¡°This bone has gotten harder, it seems the medicinal bath is effective after all, the recovery is good. But¡­ it¡¯s still not hard enough.¡± ¡°No, no!¡± ¡°Crack, crack!¡± ¡°Aaaaahhhhh!!!¡± ¡°Get up! You can¡¯t even handle this? Then I¡¯d advise you to give up now. The mountain does not need such a cowardly Martial Artist, no, you don¡¯t even deserve to be called a Martial Artist, you are useless!¡± Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to watch, always hiding far away and covering her ears, waiting until no more sounds came before getting up to prepare a medicinal bath for healing bones and muscles, all specially prepared by Liu Sanbian. Without it, Zhao Rong would probably have ended up crippled. Even on days when they weren¡¯t undergoing ¡°major training¡± on the road, he still seemed to struggle, his face devoid of color, always practicing fist stances whenever he had a moment, never allowing himself to slack off. He only had a short time to rest after meals, and yet, he insisted on telling her stories. She had told him to rest and not to bother, but he would immediately sling back, ¡°You silly fox demon, why worry about such nonsense, I can handle this pain. Just happily listen to your stories, it¡¯s the only time you get to cheer up a bit in the whole day. Hey, what part was I at just now? What? You don¡¯t know either? Come here, I need to give you a few more claps on the head!¡± But his hand, from practicing the fist stances too often, was always clenched, as if he could never open it again. Su Xiaoxiao thought of this and felt an inexplicable twitch in her heart. Even though Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know why you were so determined to train so hard, she wanted to help you, so she thought about trying her luck to see if she could win the chance to obtain this stone carving and present it to you. Hmm, just keep telling Su Xiaoxiao more stories¡­ ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about now, daydreaming while walking? Ah, such a silly fox demon, why hasn¡¯t someone caught you yet? This world is too disappointing for this young master.¡± Zhao Rong waved his hand in front of the daydreaming Su Xiaoxiao, who finally snapped back to reality, and he sighed. ¡°This young master is fine.¡± It¡¯s just a pain in over a dozen places on my body. ¡°Oh, here¡¯s a handkerchief, wipe off the sweat.¡± ¡°Where did you get this handkerchief?¡± ¡°Bought it in that county last time, the embroidery on it is really pretty.¡± A series of hoofbeats came from behind, and Zhao Rong turned to look. It was an extremely lavishly decorated carriage, driven by an elderly coachman, surrounded by many attendants on horses, all speeding towards them. Zhao Rong turned back around without looking further, and he and his companions moved to the side of the road. Most of the territory of Zhongnan Country, including the capital, lies within the domain of Zhongnan Mountain, and there are only two ancient paths leading into Zhongnan Mountain. This was one of them, the Meridian Road. There were many travelers, and Zhao Rong had even encountered more extravagant processions before, so it was nothing unusual to him. However, just as the lavish carriage passed Zhao Rong and his party, someone inside lifted the curtain only to suddenly let it fall again. Zhao Rong alertly turned his head to look, but all that remained were the swaying curtains. The grandiose carriage quickly disappeared into the distance, leaving the road peaceful once again, with only the dust it had kicked up remaining in the air. Zhao Rong looked at Liu Sanbian, who had also sensed something odd and shook his head, indicating he hadn¡¯t seen anything clear. Uh, why does that group seem vaguely familiar? Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 39 The Lin Family of Lanxi Chapter 42: Chapter 39 The Lin Family of Lanxi The capital of Zhongnan Country is called Luojing. Luojing is situated on a vast plain at the foot of Taibai Mountain, amidst the Zhongnan Mountains. It is also the most fertile and prosperous area in Zhongnan Country. Ancient pavilions and terraces, amid the misty willows and dwellings, stretch haphazardly for miles. Although Luojing is the capital of a country, apart from the Inner City where the Imperial Family resides, there is not a single outer city wall, for the entire Zhongnan Mountains serve as the best barrier. In the early morning, a light rain trickles down. In the rainy season, Zhongnan Mountain is prone to frequent downpours. But at this moment, outside the city of Luojing, at a ten-mile-long pavilion, two groups of people are standing under their umbrellas. This long pavilion is a necessary passage for travelers from the south to Luojing; usually, at this time, there should be many people welcoming friends, snapping off a willow twig as a farewell gesture. However, most ordinary citizens are keeping their distance, waiting from afar. In the pavilion, which should be a shelter from the rain, there is not a single person, just two distinct rows of people standing quietly in the rain outside the pavilion. On the left, leading the group, is a graceful young Daoist nun, crowned with a lotus and adorned in a purple Daoist Robe, with someone holding an umbrella for her. She is idly looking at the misty old road ahead, playing with a small Jade Ruyi in her hand, occasionally turning to glance at a man in the other group with a smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï The others behind her are all blue-clothed Daoist priest, their heads wrapped in Daoist Cloth, hands holding horsetail whisks. The group to the right is led by a tall and handsome young man, his posture striking and his demeanor pleasant, dressed casually with a pair of wooden clogs on his feet, currently holding a paper umbrella and looking calmly ahead. Behind him, all are servants: some holding a zither, some a flute, others carrying wine and still others carrying boxes. ¡°Imperial Censor Lin, how come you find the leisure today to bring your servants to this ten-mile-long pavilion to compose poetry?¡± the young woman playing with the jade said with a smiling grin. The young man known as Imperial Censor Lin ignored her as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°Hmm? Could it be that you¡¯re also waiting for someone, Imperial Censor Lin? Coming here so early, who are you waiting for?¡± asked the woman, her gaze fixed on the man¡¯s familiar face, speaking with light-hearted jest. The young man still didn¡¯t speak, ignoring the Daoist nun beside him and patiently waiting for a guest he had invited from afar. ¡°To have Imperial Censor Lin personally waiting, it must be no ordinary person. Hmm, let me guess¡­¡± she bit her lip, pretending to ponder for a moment, then her face lit up with sudden realization. ¡°Could it be Han Tuizhi, who wrote a Falling Flower Grade poem at seventeen? Oh, your classmate from Siqi Academy is indeed impressive.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, The young man, who had so far ignored her, turned to look at her for the first time, staring intently. Their gazes locked. Her eyes were tender, His eyes, indifferent. ¡°Am I right? Is it Han Tuizhi?¡± Seeing that the young man finally looked at her, the woman¡¯s smile brightened, her tone filled with feigned regret, ¡°Ah, he might not be able to make it.¡± ¡°Tuizhi is a man prized by the Mountain Master. Does Chongxu Temple really dare to be so bold?¡± The young man finally spoke, his voice warm and gentle, but at this moment, it echoed with icy firmness, each word delivered with deliberation. With a look of aggrievement, the woman replied, ¡°His mother is gravely ill, what does that have to do with Chongxu Temple? He was on his way when he received a family letter and had to turn back. So, he sent you a letter, which just happened to come to our Chongxu Temple. I guess they knew we were close, and since I had nothing to do, I took a look and that¡¯s how I found out.¡± After speaking, she lifted her hand and casually took a letter shaft handed to her from behind. ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯d forgotten about this until I happened to run into you waiting here. I probably wouldn¡¯t have remembered until who knows when. Ah, look at my memory. I hope I haven¡¯t caused any trouble for Imperial Censor Lin.¡± She twirled the apologetic letter addressed to ¡°Brother Wenruo¡± in her fingers, her tone sincere. ¡°Well, Imperial Censor Lin, do you still want it?¡± Lin Wenruo was silent for a moment, narrowing his eyes, then turned to look at the Daoist nun and the group of Daoists behind her with mocking eyes, ¡°Then, Wenruo really must thank you all.¡± ¡°No need for thanks. Imperial Censor Lin, you work hard every day for the sake of the nation¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s an honor for me to do this little insignificant thing for you. However, if you insist on thanking me, is there any chance you could grant me one small request?¡± Her tone was gentle, but her next words were like a sting of a scorpion. ¡°Could you pick out a slightly larger burial plot for your Lanxi Lin Family? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be big enough for all of you otherwise.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A grand carriage traveled along the vast Meridian Road. The entourage of protectors by its side looked relaxed, for their half-year-long journey accompanying the second young master for a leisure trip had finally come to an end. The driver was an old servant, whose aged face held a sprightly vigor. This was the very same carriage procession that had hastily passed by Zhao Rong and his group last time. Had Zhao Rong taken a closer look, he would definitely have recognized these people. Unlike the relaxed protectors surrounding him, the old driver was rather worried because he had caught a glimpse of a familiar figure while driving¡ªone that he had only met once, but the impression had been too profound¡­ He was a Death Soldier cultivated by the Lin Family of Lanxi in Zhongnan Country, with cultivation at the Vast Realm, and was extremely loyal to the Lanxi Lin Family. His purpose for the journey was to provide close protection to the family¡¯s second young master. Although the second young master, due to certain special reasons, had a perverse disposition and acted arrogantly and domineeringly outside of the family, he was at least not stupid. On the contrary, he was quite shrewd, knew how to weigh the situation, and could judge people, understanding who could be provoked and who couldn¡¯t. As a result, although this journey had seen its fair share of troubles and restlessness, most incidents fell within the scope that a Vast Realm Cultivator and a direct descendant of the Lanxi Lin Family could handle. The only accident occurred in a kingdom called Great Chu on the southern part of Wangque Continent, at a business house in Qingfeng Residence, where they met a common scholar with no cultivation. Assuming he was just like most of the scholars from the foot of the mountain, boasting the banner of Linlu Academy. The second young master, in particular, loved to bully such poor scholars¡ªactually, thinking about this, the old servant felt somewhat ashamed. After all, the Lanxi Lin Family was a household steeped in scholarly tradition, producing many Great Scholars and notables. The founding family head was invited to govern the country by one of the Zhongnan Country¡¯s rulers because he was a learned Confucian from the Academy. Since then, the family had taken root here and passed down their legacy for hundreds of years. This generation saw the elder young master¡ªa promising Reading Seed of the Academy¡ªwho was expected to exceed his ancestors and elevate the Lanxi Lin Family to new heights. Yet, the family¡¯s second young master relished in bullying and trampling upon ordinary scholars outside¡ªBut they never expected to kick an iron plate this time. An extremely solid one at that. The seemingly ordinary scholar was extraordinary and immediately produced two grade-worthy poems, one of which even achieved the Falling Flower Grade! To think that even the family¡¯s elder young master, who was the pride of the entire Zhongnan Country, had only composed five grade-worthy poems at Siqi Academy throughout the years, none of which were of the Falling Flower Grade, but merely Ascending ones. Although the art of poetry is just one of many aspects valued by Confucian scholars and does not fully account for everything¡ªfor example, the family¡¯s elder young master was extremely good at Mingjing and debate. However, a scholar so adept in the way of poetry would likely be exceptional in other disciplines as well. He must be someone extraordinary in Linlu Academy as well, and if the Lanxi Lin Family made an enemy of such a scholar over the second young master¡¯s impulsive behavior, it would not be worth it at all. You see, the feuds of those from the mountains are not something that can be simply resolved. The cause and effect are intricately interwoven, and sometimes even the faintest trace may lead to thousand-mile implications. It¡¯s not too unusual for a family of Mountain Immortals to be wiped out over an insignificant feud. Therefore, it is better to dissolve enmity rather than foster it, and to reduce karma whenever possible. That¡¯s why he had strongly urged the second young master to apologize, and the second young master did so with a downcast face, yet the scholar did not express much. Instead, he left behind an enigmatic remark before turning away. Now having seen that scholar again in Zhongnan Country, he couldn¡¯t tell if it was mere coincidence. With this thought, the old servant sighed and turned back to glance worriedly at the curtain behind him. Inside the carriage. Lin Qingxuan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He had been in good spirits before, casually lifting the curtain to look outside, but his mood had immediately sunk again, down to the lowest point. How did you follow me to Zhongnan Country?! However, after calming down and thinking about it, he figured it was probably just a coincidence because he never revealed his Lin Family lineage¡ªso the other person probably did not know his origins. Lin Qingxuan soon let out a sigh of relief. He glanced at the familiar beautiful scenery of Zhongnan Mountain outside the carriage window and frowned. He had originally planned to return before his brother¡¯s wedding, but because he deliberately avoided the scholar¡¯s ferry, coupled with the Punishment Mansion¡¯s blockade of the Zhi Shui Country¡¯s ferry routes, he arrived much later than intended and had missed his brother¡¯s wedding. Thinking of his brother, whom he had always looked up to, his eyes darkened. Yet, when he thought of his sister-in-law, who had now officially joined the family, his heart warmed. His sister-in-law had always carried herself as a daughter-in-law of the Lanxi Lin Family even before marrying into the family, thoroughly familiarizing herself with the Lin Family¡¯s family rules, showing respect to her in-laws, and treating him extremely well¡ªas if she were his older sister. His parents also regarded her like their own daughter, and she had lived in the Lin Family home ever since the engagement, waiting for his brother to complete his studies at the Academy and come home for the wedding. Lin Wenruo, such a good woman is utterly devoted to you, you must never fail her! Hmm, my sister-in-law likes Jade Ruyis, so I specially picked out a White Jade Ruyi with a blue and white seed material pattern for her as a wedding present. Even though, as the State Preceptor¡¯s daughter, she must have seen many treasures, this Jade Ruyi will definitely catch her eye. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 40: Ascending in Four Years Chapter 43: Chapter 40: Ascending in Four Years Zhongnan Mountain truly deserved its reputation as a former Daoist haven, truly blessed by the spirit of the land. Zhao Rong had seen many strange people and amusing events along his journey, which all boiled down to three main themes. First was the abundance of hermits. As the trio walked along the steep paths between the mountain cliffs or the secluded trails through the dense forests, one could inadvertently catch sight of hermits sitting cross-legged in caves or on blue rocks, consuming the morning mist and dew and passing their days in the mountains. Second was the abundance of Daoists. Zhao Rong was already aware of this, as Zhongnan Country was indeed a land of Daoists. In every village or town Zhao Rong passed, there were Daoist temples with bustling incense offerings, and sometimes, even in the secluded and uninhabited forests, they could spot ancient temples kept in pristine condition, dedicated to deities Zhao Rong did not recognize, all established by Chong Xu Daoists. The people of Zhongnan Country really did have a deep belief in Daoism, but Zhao Rong was still slightly surprised because, even though Zhongnan Mountain was fertile, it lacked sufficient flat land suitable for farming and comfortable living, and now all these good fields were occupied by Daoist temples, each built grandly and imposingly, albeit somewhat at the expense of the people¡¯s labour and wealth. However, he merely thought about it when his mind wandered, since he was just passing through and had no need to worry about it himself. Third was the abundance of Confucian scholars, or rather, renowned scholars. This was unexpected for Zhao Rong, but after traveling for some time, he gradually discovered that although Zhongnan Country had established Daoism as the state religion, it did not reject Confucian scholars. Moreover, many lower- and middle-tier officials were Confucian scholars, and he heard that the alchemy-loving ruler of Zhongnan Country often invited renowned Confucian scholars to help govern the country. Indeed, a ruler who loved alchemy but also fostered scholars. Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile silently. This phenomenon also created a unique atmosphere for Confucian scholars in Zhongnan Country, nurturing scholars who complimented Daoism and Confucianism beautifully. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.?¦Ï Zhao Rong had encountered bare-chested, uninhibited scholars indulging in wine and song; scholars with nowhere to go, crying in despair; wild scholars in front of bamboo-wood huts, consuming medicinal powders and openly indulging in frivolities during the day. He had seen a group of renowned scholars in towering mountains and lush bamboo forests, finding a clear stream for drinking rounds by the waterside, discussing and debating endlessly, their cups and ladles never ceasing, and even, as Zhao Rong and his companions passed by, one drunken man noticing Zhao Rong¡¯s scholar garb, approached him with a cup in one hand and a pen in the other, inviting Zhao Rong to join in the drunken poetry making, although Zhao Rong politely declined, smiled, took a sip of wine, and continued on his way. ¡°This Zhongnan Country is indeed interesting, but I am merely a passerby, not a resident,¡± Zhao Rong said softly. This straightforward and ostentatious behavior reminded him of the poets of the Wei and Jin dynasties. Perhaps, when he tires of the mundane world, retiring here wouldn¡¯t be too bad? ¡°Where is it interesting? How can they be so shameless? Just now, Xiaoxiao even saw someone at a banquet taking off clothes in a lascivious display¡­ What kind of strange place is this?¡± the little Fox Demon pouted, her tone both annoyed and embarrassed, yet her cheeks were flushed like peach blossoms. Zhao Rong looked at her tender little face, feeling the urge to pinch it but restrained himself. If he really dared, she would probably bristle, just like last time when he accidentally touched her hand, wondering what divine being her great-grandmother was. Despite Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s somewhat naive demeanor, she was extremely obedient to her great-grandmother, and the ¡°Great-Grandmother¡¯s Quotations¡± that popped out of her mouth were so numerous, Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t keep count. Hey, maybe this little Fox Demon wasn¡¯t that foolish after all. ¡°Zhao Rong, you better not learn to be lewd like them.¡± ¡°Can scholars¡¯ actions be considered lewd?¡± Zhao Rong asked seriously. ¡°Then what is it called?¡± the little Fox Demon asked, widening her eyes. ¡°That is called unrestrained, disrobing to follow nature¡¯s law,¡± Zhao Rong spoke leisurely. ¡°Using heaven and earth as structures and mountains and forests as clothing, Su Xiaoxiao, why enter my pants?¡± ¡°Pah!¡± Su Xiaoxiao blushed and turned her head away, ignoring him. ¡°Zhao Rong, Xiaoxiao is done with you, you can go ahead and be naughty.¡± But after saying that, she seemed to genuinely get upset, and for the first time, the little Fox Demon gathered her courage and ¡°fiercely¡± punched Zhao Rong on the arm. Struck by the dainty fist, Zhao Rong clutched his chest and grimaced in pain. ¡°What kind of boxing is this, so powerful and overbearing!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s face paled. ¡°Xiaoxiao only lightly touched you.¡± ¡°Stay back, spare me, great Fox Fairy! A great person doesn¡¯t dwell on small grievances, a Prime Minister¡¯s stomach should be able to row a boat through, the full moon cries the frost covers the sky, and the husband and wife both return home¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao: ¡°???¡± Zhao Rong and two others spent the night at a farmhouse, and the next day, Zhao Rong rose at the crowing of the rooster and practiced calligraphy for a while before starting his daily fist stance training. The Mountain Carrying Volume outlines five fist stances. Reversed Dragon, Staking the Furnace, Elbow Position, Instant Step, and Lazy Dressing. Currently, Zhao Rong was practicing Staking the Furnace, a type of finger technique, forming a hand shape with ten fingers knotted together, where nine fingers create the furnace for forging swords, using the remaining finger to temper the sword. According to Liu Sanbian, when he was young and entered the deep mountains to practice boxing, he would form the Staking the Furnace to fend off the night cold. Zhao Rong trained arduously and, seeing that it was getting late, finally took a break. ¡°Brother Sanbian said the Ascending Realm is divided into three stages: Golden Stone, Clear Void, and Vibrant Garment. Currently, I have achieved Qi Sensing and am in the Golden Stone Stage. Both standing postures and medicinal baths are to temper my bones and tendons.¡± ¡°To break through to the Clear Void, I must find the Innate Primordial Qi. Innate Primordial Qi is the most fundamental energy of the body, which everyone possesses in varying strengths. However, due to my physique, my Innate Primordial Qi is very weak, making it extremely hard to locate. The reason I am currently enduring hardships to temper my physique is to strengthen it with acquired methods.¡± ¡°Ah, I wonder when I will reach the Clear Void.¡± Zhao Rong sighed and suddenly remembered that someone had not spoken for a while. ¡°Hey, Gui, what are you doing?¡± After a moment of silence, Gui¡¯s voice resonated in Heart Lake. Zhao Rong wasn¡¯t sure if it was his illusion, but the voice was still deep, though not as hoarse as before, perhaps a bit crisper? Actually, if one listened every day, they might not notice anything, but these days, Zhao Rong had been busy training and traveling, with little time for conversation. Therefore, hearing Gui¡¯s voice now, he could clearly sense a difference. ¡°Lately, this seat has recovered somewhat. Thanks to your Golden Stone Realm body tempering and medicinal baths, your Divine Soul has grown a bit, and since Fu Shi relies on your soul, this seat has also recovered along with it. Yes, keep up the good training.¡± ¡°When will I be able to find the Innate Primordial Qi?¡± ¡°Hard to say, your Innate Primordial Qi is originally weak, and now you can only gradually strengthen it. Once you reach a certain level, you will naturally be able to find it. Before then, unless there is an accident, it¡¯s not possible to find it earlier.¡± ¡°If it grows naturally, how long will that take?¡± ¡°Given your current progress in training¡­ about a year.¡± ¡°That slow? Then from Clear Void to Vibrant Garment?¡± ¡°Also about a year.¡± ¡°And from Vibrant Garment breaking through to Fu Yao?¡± ¡°A year and a half, I guess. Mind you, these are estimates assuming nothing unusual happens and your luck is not too bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too slow¡­¡± Suddenly, Zhao Rong seemed to recall something. ¡°Er, I remember it took her about four years to ascend to heaven. In that case, I¡¯m actually quite fast.¡± Zhao Rong instantly filled with vigor, feeling hopeful about his future cultivation life. ¡°Who is she?¡± Gui scoffed, ¡°to give you that kind of confidence?¡± After speaking, Gui spoke disdainfully and lazily, ¡°Four years to ascend, huh? Even the cultivator with the worst aptitude, as long as they don¡¯t have any congenital physical defects and train as hard as you are now, would take only three and a half years. And she took four years? How useless must she be.¡± The most useless? Three and a half years? Zhao Rong felt something was off with this statement, but he couldn¡¯t dwell on that because he had a bigger question. ¡°She is Qing Jun¡­ Zhao Lingfei.¡± Zhao Rong said blankly. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 41 Old Qing Jun Chapter 44: Chapter 41 Old Qing Jun ¡°Impossible,¡± Gui stated emphatically. ¡°I¡¯ve met Zhao Lingfei. Your lady¡¯s cultivation aptitude is ten thousand times better than yours. Hmm, you might not grasp that comparison; let me put it this way¡ªwhen I first practiced the ¡®Ant Ascending Heaven Technique,¡¯ I advanced to the Fu Yao Realm in just one iteration. She would need, at most, to practice it thrice.¡± ¡°Born of golden stone, once to cleanse the void, once to shake off the dust, once to ascend to Fu Yao.¡± ¡°How could it possibly take four years? Four quarters of an hour, maybe. You must have remembered it wrong.¡± Zhao Rong furrowed his brow, pondered for a moment, and shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t remembered it wrong. She started cultivating when she was ten. Before that, she had always been studying in the private school in Zhao Mansion with me. After she turned ten, while I continued my studies, she and Qian¡¯er started their cultivation journey under my mother¡¯s and a few other mentors¡¯ guidance.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t familiar with cultivation before, but I knew she reached the Fu Yao Realm at fourteen because Qian¡¯er told me so¡ªunless Qian¡¯er was lying to me, which she indeed confirmed. Qian¡¯er wouldn¡¯t lie to me, firstly because she doesn¡¯t know how, and secondly, because there¡¯s no reason for her to do so,¡± Zhao Rong paused then added. Zhao Rong vividly remembered the year he was fourteen, the year his mother passed away. At that time, they had to leave Duke Mansion to cultivate at the Purple Energy Pavilion. Qian¡¯er had run to him before leaving, crying, telling him that she and the young lady would be away for a long time because the young lady had now reached the Fu Yao Realm. They needed the sect¡¯s resources to continue their cultivation and could no longer stay at the mansion. Qian¡¯er, grabbing his sleeves with both hands and with tears brimming in her eyes, begged him to stop holding grudges against the young lady and to wait for them to return to the mansion, as Aunt Liu had already passed away, and only the three of them were left in the world as the closest kin. That day, he vaguely remembered, Qing Jun was just silently standing far away. At the time, he felt nothing but impatience, finding one a crybaby and the other a nuisance, urging them to just leave if they were going to leave, not to hold him up from his studies¡­ ¡°That¡¯s strange. By logic, the Ascending Realm hardly ever stalls someone. The real challenge is the Fu Yao Realm, especially the bottleneck from Fu Yao to the Vast Realm. Many so-called geniuses get stuck at this stage, unable to attract spiritual energy into their bodies, sinking into mediocrity. If you told me your lady was stuck in the Fu Yao Realm for four years, I might believe it, but the Ascending Realm?¡± ¡°Could she have practiced some strange cultivation technique? But I¡¯ve never heard of such a technique,¡± Gui expressed his doubts. ¡°By the way, how long did she take to reach the Fu Yao Realm?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but according to Qian¡¯er, she was directly admitted to the Tranquility Mansion upon entering the Taiching Four Mansions.¡± ¡°The criteria for accepting residence students in the Taiching Four Mansions is being sixteen and having achieved perfection in the Fu Yao Realm. To be directly admitted to the Tranquility Mansion means she had reached the Vast Realm by the age of sixteen and nurtured a flying sword of not low grade.¡± ¡°Judged by the mansion as a sword cultivator with promising potential, it means she only spent less than two years in the Fu Yao Realm. That pace makes sense, but four years to reach the Ascending Realm¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that you, as a kid, always made her skip classes or hooked her early on, making her lose all focus on cultivation?¡± Gui speculated. ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s head was full of black lines. What sort of logic is this¡ªaccusing the bad boy of leading the good girl astray, the untalented ruining the gifted? ¡°What right do you have to tarnish her reputation? I was very serious about my studies as a kid.¡± Zhao Rong touched his nose, suddenly feeling a bit guilty. ¡°Cough, at least after I got engaged to her at twelve, I barely spoke to her, so it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Ha, and before you turned twelve? It must have been you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t spread rumors about me.¡± ¡°Daring to do but not to admit?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t do it, what is there to admit?¡± ¡°Alas, how unlucky she was to meet a fickle scholar like you at her most naive time.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, why do you¡ªwait a minute, I get it, haha, you¡¯re blaming me to cover up the fact that you also don¡¯t know why it took her four years to reach the Ascending Realm, right, am I right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°To think there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know, Zhao has learned something new today. Apparently, even the faltering supremes are not infallible.¡± Soon, the two shelved the serious matters and started bickering back and forth. Before long, Zhao Rong, looking satisfied, walked back to the farmhouse where he was staying, which was near a stream. At that moment, a petite figure was squatting by the stream. Approaching, Zhao Rong saw it was Su Xiaoxiao, who was washing her clothes, her back turned to him. Her ponytail bounced with her movements. Zhao Rong glanced and was about to leave but took a few steps, stopped, and turned back to look again at the small figure crouching on the ground. He suddenly remembered something from his childhood, a long-forgotten memory that had flashed through his mind just now. At that time, he and Qing Jun were not yet engaged, and she had only recently begun her cultivation. That evening, after the class had ended, he packed up a bit and walked out of Zhao Mansion¡¯s private school. As soon as he stepped out, he saw a small, exquisite figure crouching in a corner not far from the door. Her slender shoulders were shaking, and her little drooping head, tied up in a high ponytail, also began to bounce. He quietly walked over and playfully caught hold of that bundle of black hair, gently lifting her ponytail. ¡°Look what I¡¯ve caught.¡± The girl suddenly turned around, revealing a tear-stained oval face, with picturesque brows and eyes. However, she was furrowing her brows and sobbing, with a light brown teardrop mole beneath her left eye, innocently submerged in tears. ¡°Rong¡¯er brother!¡± Qing Jun¡¯s furrowed brows relaxed, sunny after the rain, blooming a smile like a flower amidst the tears. It was as if the sunlight had dispelled all the unhappiness. ¡°Ouch.¡± But she soon softly exclaimed. With her black hair caught by someone, she could no longer escape. She bit her lip, looked up at him with a naive expression. He released his grip, allowing the silky black hair to fall through his fingers. She happily got up, straightened her embroidered bodice dress, stood in front of him, slightly raised her head, her eyes brimming yet she subconsciously sniffled. He looked at the tear streaks on her face, reached out to wipe away the tears on her small face, his thumb brushed her brows and eyes as if gliding over a piece of white jade, then rubbed the tear mole lightly. The movements were casual, without any hesitation. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Having said that, he pinched her reddened nose tip gently. Her cheeks still pressed against his hand, she looked at him with pitiful eyes and voiced the troubles recently hidden in her heart. Occasionally, she would rub her cheek against his warm palm as she spoke. Sometimes, she paused midway, and upon seeing him nod, knowing he wasn¡¯t annoyed, she would excitedly continue. In fact, she had a lot to say, usually hidden away, only pouring out now. She said she had snuck out. Normally, she wasn¡¯t supposed to go out to play during this period, so she waited outside while he was still in class. She said she felt so useless because she couldn¡¯t draw the sword. She said it hurt when she gripped the sword. The pure white moonlight spilled from the sword scabbard and entered her body, cutting her painfully like a knife. She said cultivation was very difficult; every time she gathered strength, it would dissipate as soon as the moonlight touched it, and then she had to start climbing again. She said although Aunt Liu and the others told her to take it slow and didn¡¯t blame her, she felt she had let them down. She said she didn¡¯t want to cultivate anymore; she just wanted to do simple embroidery¡­ At that time, he quietly listened, not really understanding and therefore didn¡¯t take it to heart. Zhao Rong¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly; these things now seemed not as simple as he had thought before. He remained silent for a while and did not tell Gui. Instead, his eyes deepened, reevaluating many things. Soon enough. The morning sun slowly rose. Zhao Rong and his two companions tidied up a bit and hit the road again. The Luojing of Zhongnan Country wasn¡¯t far from here, and they would arrive today. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Chapter 42: Meeting a Gentleman Immediately Chapter 45: Chapter 42: Meeting a Gentleman Immediately Upon opening his eyes, Zhao Rong heard the chirping of summer insects. The cool breeze of the afternoon caressed his face¡­ no, it seemed to be Su Xiaoxiao fanning him. Zhao Rong turned his head to look at Su Xiaoxiao, who sat by his side, cocking her head to listen to the other visitors¡¯ idle chat in the pavilion while she gripped the handle of a silk fan, providing him with a breeze. She managed both tasks without issue. Zhao Rong and his companions had arrived in Luojing City in the morning, finding they had ample time, the three of them decided not to linger and headed straight on their way. Here at a pavilion a few miles outside of Luojing named Zuiweng Pavilion, they decided to rest for a bit to escape the scorching midday summer heat, and Zhao Rong took a brief nap. Zhao Rong stretched languidly in his chair inside the pavilion, leaning lazily against a pillar as his gaze casually swept over the interior of the pavilion. When they had first arrived, the Zuiweng Pavilion was empty, but now it had attracted some visitors. In the northwest corner sat two men, apparently companions, engrossed in conversation. One of the men looked quite young, dressed in lavish brocade clothing, with a face like polished jade and a black paper fan in hand, painted with a clump of elegant bamboo. The other man was older, with hollow cheeks and sunken eyes, yet his eyes were bright. Wearing a flowing robe with a wide belt, his long hair was casually draped behind him; he held a horsetail whisk, looking every part the part of a famed Zhongnan luminary. In the northeast corner sat a plump, well-fed middle-aged Daoist priest in blue-clothed garments, resting with his eyes closed, a horsetail whisk in hand. Last of all, not far from Zhao Rong¡¯s trio, was a tall man with a seven-stringed zither placed before him. He was bent over, tuning it. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Zhao Rong lazily withdrew his gaze, turning towards the outside of the pavilion, lightly patting the railing with one hand. Zuiweng Pavilion stood atop a peak; from here, one could gaze afar, taking in miles upon miles of Zhongnan¡¯s splendid vistas. ¡°That Lin Wenruo really is a no-good,¡± Su Xiaoxiao whispered softly. ¡°Huh? What was that?¡± Zhao Rong turned around, still groggy from just waking up. ¡°It¡¯s that Lin Wenruo who, on his wedding day, called off the marriage and tossed the bride¡¯s dowry right outside the front door,¡± Su Xiaoxiao said indignantly. ¡°How could there be such a heartless man, and to think he¡¯s an academy-educated scholar, bah!¡± Zhao Rong then realized they were talking about that man again. Passing through Luojing City that morning, every street corner, tea house, and tavern was abuzz with the topic. Zhao Rong wasn¡¯t particularly interested, but the chatter was incessant, piecing together enough fragmented sentences gave a rough idea of the situation. Moreover, he had a little Fox Demon beside him whose sympathy knew no bounds. The moment she heard about such heartlessness, she pricked up her ears to learn more, and feeling sorry for the bride, she grumbled all the way about how wicked such scholars were. If Xiaoxiao ever encountered one, Xiaoxiao would hammer him to death. Zhao Rong always felt there was something slightly amiss about these sentiments. No, he had to find an excuse to reward her with some chestnuts. The citizens of Luojing mostly condemned this scholar named Lin Wenruo. It was said he was the eldest son from the Lin family of Lanxi, who apparently had broken off his wedding on the day itself, turning his back on the bride and ruining her reputation, not to mention being disloyal and unrighteous by impeaching the State Preceptor in front of the sovereign¡ªthe accusations were scathing, with many saying he had let his education go to waste. With all the criticism, Zhao Rong started to feel a bit of sympathy for the guy. But why did he feel a touch of guilt himself? Ahem, he was nothing like that man¡ªafter all, wasn¡¯t he in the process of delivering a jade gift¡­ Zhao Rong gave no sign of agreeing or disagreeing with the tirade. However, someone in the Zuiweng Pavilion overheard Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. ¡°This young brother speaks the truth,¡± said the young nobleman in brocade clothing from the northwest corner of the pavilion, addressing Zhao Rong with a laugh. The two men turned their gaze towards Zhao Rong¡¯s group, especially the older man holding the horsetail whisk, who finally took the opportunity to scrutinize them openly, his eyes gleaming as he measured up Su Xiaoxiao with a knowing smile. In fact, he had taken note of these three upon entering the Zuiweng Pavilion; to be precise, his attention was drawn to the beautifully fair, dark-eyed scholar among them. The other two¡ªa common Confucian Scholar and a somewhat intimidating-looking fellow¡ªseemed to him to be decidedly mundane; he, as Teacher Qingxi, prided himself on being a distinguished Zhongnan gentleman and wouldn¡¯t bother with such folks. The longer he observed, the more delighted he became. The brocade-clad young noble glimpsed the look in Teacher Qingxi¡¯s eye and wore a puzzled expression. Yet he glanced once more at the pair across from him. That beautiful scholar was earnestly fanning the common Confucian Scholar, and when speaking just now, inadvertently showed a girlish petulance. The young nobleman in brocade clothing understood right away. It seemed Teacher Qingxi had met a kindred spirit. Zhao Rong was unaware that he and Su Xiaoxiao, disguised as a male, had been misunderstood. He glanced at the little Fox Demon sitting in front of him, who was acting deaf and dumb, now turning her back towards the two men who had just spoken, burying her little head like an ostrich. ¡°Hey, they are talking to you,¡± he said. ¡°Uhm, they are clearly addressing you,¡± she countered. ¡°Why are you so timid?¡± he asked. ¡°Xiaoxiao is not timid at all, it¡¯s just that great-grandmother told me not to pay attention to men who start conversations out of the blue, they are nothing but trouble,¡± she replied. ¡°Hmm, your great-grandmother is right,¡± Zhao Rong nodded, fully in agreement. ¡°Men are trouble, all except for me.¡± Su Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± The brocade-clad nobleman saw Zhao Rong and Su Xiaoxiao whisper to one another, ignoring him, which was somewhat embarrassing. However, after receiving a cue from Teacher Qingxi next to him, he cleared his throat and continued to proclaim aloud: ¡°To think that Lin Wenruo is a scholar from Siqi Academy, does the Academy now teach such merciless and unrighteous, unpatriotic, unfilial, ignorant, and unenlightened people?¡± The words echoed throughout Zuiweng Pavilion. Zhao Rong and Su Xiaoxiao ceased their whispered conversation. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 42: Meeting the Gentleman_2 Chapter 46: Chapter 42: Meeting the Gentleman_2 The stout Daoist sitting quietly to the side nodded his head. ¡°Zing!¡± The qin player, who had been tuning the instrument, finished his task and began to play. The brocade-clad young master, seeing that everyone responded and turned their attention to him, was quite satisfied. ¡°Lady Lan is the daughter of the State Preceptor, of noble birth. She favored him, entrusted herself to him, managing his household from a young age, and waited bitterly for his return. Yet, on his wedding day, he tore up the agreement and abandoned the marriage, ruining the woman¡¯s lifelong reputation. How is she to face the future now? This is heartless,¡± he stated. ¡°The State Preceptor regarded him as a son, instructed him personally, and supported him with great effort. Yet during the spring sacrificial rites of the king, in front of ten thousand citizens of Luojing, he accused the State Preceptor of ¡®ten crimes and five acts of treachery,¡¯ fabricating crimes that did not exist. This is unrighteous.¡± ¡°The king had great hopes for him, relinquished food and clothing for him, bestowed authority and responsibilities upon him, yet he issued laws that brought disaster to the state. With the Spring Seedling Law, he exploited the farmers for the benefit of the Lanxi Lin family; with the Retreat Law, he destroyed the teachings of Zhongnan Country, deluding the people; with the General Soldier Law, he exhausted the military and provoked border conflicts; such laws have damaged the fate of our Zhongnan Country. The list is endless. This is disloyal and unpatriotic.¡± ¡°Regarding the major matter of marriage, despite his parents¡¯ words, he arbitrarily broke off the engagement without cause. This is undutiful, thus, he has no loyalty to family.¡± ¡°As for being ignorant and clueless¡­ Lin Wenruo even dared to coerce the king, prompted a debate between Confucianism and Daoism to decide on the state¡¯s teachings? Ha, an ant trying to shake a tree, totally overestimating himself!¡± The brocade-clad young master scoffed. ¡°¡®Without Wenruo, what will become of the people?¡¯ The citizens had such eager expectations of him, but what they got in return was a man with no heart, no righteousness, no king, no country, no father, no family, and no knowledge.¡± ¡°Scholars of the Confucian Academy, just like him.¡± The brocade-clad young master unfurled his folding fan with a flick of his hand and gently fanned himself, slightly smiling, feeling utterly satisfied with his speech. If this were inside Luojing City, he was sure it would earn cheers from the public. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï After a placid start, the music from inside the pavilion swelled to a crescendo. ¡°The benefactor speaks truth,¡± said the previously meditative stout Daoist, opening his eyes and bowing to the brocade-clad scholar. ¡°This Lin scoundrel is utterly inexcusable. The Temple Master previously held him in high esteem, and my Chongxu Temple never wronged the Lanxi Lin family in the slightest, yet he turned ungrateful, biting like a mad dog, even shamelessly trying, through a debate between Daoism and Confucianism, to usurp our temple¡¯s position as the national doctrine? With this mere lad and his rabble of riffraff behind him?¡± ¡°My Chongxu Temple has a thousand years of Daoist tradition; we had built our temple here even before Zhongnan Country was founded. How dare he harbor such thoughts? Hmph, although I am but an ordinary Daoist within the temple, I also possess a devoted patriot¡¯s heart. If that Lin scoundrel dares appear before me, I will ensure he cannot even lift his dog¡¯s head!¡± he exclaimed. With that, the stout Daoist swung his horsetail whisk, his body shaking, and despite his corpulent frame, he managed to strike a heroic pose. The brocade-clad young master and the stout Daoist exchanged a glance, both showing admiration. As the music soared, they both felt a tumult of emotions, lamenting their late meeting; they realized they were likeminded people, heroes of Zhongnan. ¡°I am Li Shiqian.¡± ¡°I am Chen Hongyuan.¡± ¡°I have heard much about you.¡± ¡°Excuse my discourtesy.¡± Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow, watching what seemed to be the next step towards brotherhood, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Meanwhile, Teacher Qingxi, sitting nearby, was uninterested in the scene, and even less so in the recent upheavals and public discussions that had occurred in Luojing over the past few months. Whether the Lanxi Lin family or Chongxu Temple is arguing, or whatever treasonous acts Lin Wenruo committed, it¡¯s all too far from my concern. He felt detached amid the landscapes of Zhongnan Mountain, like an elegant gentleman uninvolved in worldly matters. Perhaps his fame wasn¡¯t as great yet and couldn¡¯t compare to the well-known gentlemen of Luojing, but by attending more literary gatherings and partaking in some elegant activities, perhaps he could make a name for himself in Zhongnan and ascend to being a reputed gentleman. Like at this very moment. Teacher Qingxi sent another suggestive look towards the brocade-clad young master named Li Shiqian. Realizing they should get back to business as he relied on Teacher Qingxi to introduce him into Luojing¡¯s circle of gentlemen, Li Shiqian lightly coughed. ¡°Today, our fateful meeting at the Zuiweng Pavilion is a rare joy. We find we are kindred spirits and have enjoyed great conversation. Next to me is Teacher Qingxi from Luojing, known for his refined culture; he will host an elegant literary gathering tonight. Seeing our rapport, could I ask you to honor us with your presence?¡± As he spoke, his gaze swept around, but mainly lingered on Zhao Rong¡¯s side. Liu Sanbian was staring distantly, lost in the scenery, and Su Xiaoxiao propped her chin, daydreaming, both of them ignoring Li Shiqian. Seeing Li Shiqian¡¯s glance, Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. Kindred spirits, enjoying great conversation? Weren¡¯t you two the only ones talking just now? But there¡¯s no slapping a smiling face. Zhao Rong smiled in return, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not locals, just passing through in a rush, and can¡¯t afford to impose.¡± Li Shiqian¡¯s smile froze. As Teacher Qingxi nudged him from one side, Li Shiqian persisted, asking several more times. Zhao Rong declined several times, and seeing that he was not giving up, he turned his attention back to the scenery, ignoring him. Seeing this, Li Shiqian and the other¡¯s expressions darkened. ¡°They may not come, and that¡¯s fine, but I have the time. Hahaha, I¡¯ve never seen what a literary banquet hosted by you scholars looks like. Today I might just enlighten myself,¡± laughed the stout Daoist Chen Hongyuan. Teacher Qingxi¡¯s eyelid twitched, indifferent to whether he attended or not; with his bulk, he could probably crush Teacher Qingxi. ¡°Zhao Rong, can you stop reading now?¡± suddenly, the previously daydreaming Su Xiaoxiao tugged at Zhao Rong¡¯s clothing. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 42: Meeting the Gentleman_3 Chapter 47: Chapter 42: Meeting the Gentleman_3 ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Is it good or not?¡± The hem of his robe was tugged again. ¡°Not good.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°As expected of you, Su Xiaoxiao, to easily speak words I wouldn¡¯t have anticipated.¡± ¡°You go be bad yourself; Xiaoxiao won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± ¡°Do you think reading too much will make you bad?¡± Zhao Rong asked leisurely. Su Xiaoxiao originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him out of spite, but after a while, she still gave a soft hum. ¡°Who told you that reading too much would make you bad?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that just what happened with Lin Wenruo? He read so many books, and the more he read, the worse he got. He did so many bad things; it would¡¯ve been better if he hadn¡¯t read at all.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s smiling expression became more serious, and his eyes slightly narrowed as he looked down at the pair of clear black and white eyes before him, speaking earnestly, ¡°Do you just believe whatever people say?¡± His voice was not loud, but in the quiet of Zuiweng Pavilion, where only the light sound of music drifted, it carried with the melody into the ears of all present. ¡°Judging a person is not about what others say, nor is it about their physical appearance or even what¡¯s in their heart; it¡¯s about their actions, about what they have actually done.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Pfft.¡± Li Shiqian scoffed. Teacher Qingxi and Chen Hongyuan also showed disdain. Just another ¡°Philosopher¡± who had read a few books and was full of empty talk, preaching to others. ¡°But, but he really did wrong by that Blue Fairy.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said doubtfully. ¡°Regardless of whether there¡¯s more to the story, that is only his private virtue, not the main basis for judging him,¡± Zhao Rong said softly. ¡°Because as a Confucian Scholar engaged in governance, the most important criterion for judgment should be his public virtue, that is, his actions toward Zhongnan Country.¡± Su Xiaoxiao seemed to understand but was also confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t his actions the promulgation of Sorcery, causing harm to Zhongnan Country?¡± Li Shiqian couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°You¡¯re such a boring scholar. I kindly invited you to the Literary Gathering, but you¡¯re ungrateful and lack manners. And now, you¡¯re spouting nonsense, even speaking on behalf of Lin Wenruo. Is this the conduct of a Confucian Scholar? Birds of a feather flock together, indeed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not just speaking for Lin Wenruo; I¡¯m speaking on behalf of us Confucian Scholars,¡± replied Zhao Rong calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t your method of dealing with us scholars to first destroy our private virtues, making people despise us, then pushing public sentiment against us, blurring the true from the false, thereby ruining our reputations and confusing our merits and demerits?¡± Zhao Rong spoke coldly. ¡°Just like you¡¯re doing now, even though we¡¯re simply debating philosophy, you bring up my absence from the gathering to attack my private virtue.¡± ¡°You!¡± Li Shiqian was speechless. Chen Hongyuan said harshly, ¡°Then how do you explain his laws that bring disaster upon the country and misery to the people?¡± Zhao Rong suddenly looked odd. ¡°Have you truly understood the specifics of the Spring Seedling Law, the Retreat Law, and the General Soldier Law?¡± Chen Hongyuan suddenly felt somewhat conscience-stricken. Wasn¡¯t it said throughout Luojing that they exhausted the people¡¯s resources and wealth? He, a Daoist, had no interest in understanding those new laws in detail. The only one he was somewhat clear about, the Retreat Law, which involved the demolition of grandiose Daoist Temples to turn them into farmland for penniless peasants, seemed to him the epitome of cultural regression, utterly ludicrous. He did remember clearly the new laws that harmed his own interests. But at this point, there was no turning back, and he could only nod reluctantly. Zhao Rong reflected on what he had seen and heard during his time in Zhongnan Country, speaking with a heavy heart. ¡°The Spring Seedling Law relieves farmers, increases production, enriches the people, and fills the Court¡¯s coffers¡ªa win-win situation. The Retreat Law returns farmland to the peasants, easing Zhongnan Country¡¯s urgent food problem, eliminating the costly need to import it; the General Soldier Law reorganizes military equipment, replenishing the border defense soldiers, safeguarding against foreign threats.¡± ¡°Considering his public virtue, these three laws are quite sufficient!¡± ¡°The laws are good, but the difficulties in their implementation, causing public outrage and the wrath of heaven, are issues of the country¡¯s decayed system and poor execution by those involved. Why blame the faults entirely on the laws themselves and the one who promulgated and enforced them?¡± Li Shiqian, Chen Hongyuan, and Teacher Qingxi looked at each other with varying expressions. ¡°Moreover, these three laws are tailored for the lower-class citizens of Zhongnan Country and are beneficial to the state. I see that most people in Luojing live comfortably in the middle class, not the lower class; these three laws won¡¯t benefit them much, and might even harm the interests of the upper class, including those at Chongxu Temple. Hence, some people hide behind the scenes, manipulating public opinion, and you, whether short-sighted members of the interested parties or swayed by local debate, echoing others without understanding, are all unwitting tools, yet you don¡¯t realize it!¡± Li Shiqian¡¯s mouth opened, but he had no retort and held back his words. ¡°The ambitious Great Chen Dynasty in the south has been reformed by the scheming Legalists, threatening at any moment to move north and swallow up the rich lands of Zhongnan. The Daoist governance of ¡®small country, few people¡¯ no longer suits the circumstances of Zhongnan Country. Someone finally steps forward to reform and innovate for you, yet you wallow in ignorance, decrying and destroying reputations without knowing any better.¡± Zhao Rong, word by word, asked, ¡°Why do you so deceive us Confucian Scholars?¡± The only other Confucian Scholar in the pavilion pursed his lips. ¡°In the vast Zhongnan Country, the ruler indulges in Alchemy, the State Preceptor in Cultivation, the citizens in ignorance, the Daoists in inaction, the Hermits in retreat, the scholars in debauchery, all doing nothing.¡± ¡°Only a group of Confucian Scholars exhausts their thoughts and cares wholeheartedly for state affairs, trying to patch up the flaws.¡± ¡°You all are biased towards private virtue, while public virtue is Nearly neglected.¡± ¡°The reason why Zhongnan declines by the day is no mystery. There are too many so-called good men who restrain themselves from misdeeds but enjoy their rights without fulfilling their duties, as if they owe nothing to society. Despite the multitude, they cannot contribute to the common good and instead become a burden¡ªhow can the decline not accelerate!¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s speech was powerful, every word striking like a hammer, every sentence ringing with conviction, echoing throughout Zuiweng Pavilion. The crowd was silent. Li Shiqian and the others had various expressions, some pale, some angrily brushing their sleeves, some looking down, yet none dared to meet the Confucian Scholar¡¯s gaze. ¡°Clang!¡± The sound of the qin abruptly stopped. Whether the piece had ended or the player was interrupted was unknown. Suddenly. An epiphany. Zhao Rong, as if moved by unseen spirits, turned his head to look towards the source of the now-halted music. Lin Wenruo lifted his hands from the qin strings and raised his head, his gaze passing over everyone in the pavilion to rest on the Scholar who turned back. His smile was like a gentle spring breeze. ¡°I am Lin Qingchi, styled Wenruo. May I ask for your honored surname and great name?¡± Upon seeing a gentleman, joy springs forth in my heart. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 43: The Old Topers Intent Chapter 48: Chapter 43: The Old Toper¡¯s Intent The wind picked up. The summer sun also quietly hid behind the clouds. What was originally clear and sunny weather had changed as if a beautiful lady had changed into a new outfit. This weather was perfect for traveling, yet at this moment, inside Zuiweng Pavilion, the group that had sought refuge from the sun paid no heed to this fact. For, the sudden change within the pavilion took everyone by surprise. The atmosphere grew somewhat eerie. Su Xiaoxiao widened her eyes as she gazed at the tall, handsome zither player not far from her. What did he just say his name was? Lin Qingchi, styled Wenruo? Hmm, Xiaoxiao might not have heard wrong, right? The little Fox Demon looked at Zhao Rong with a puzzled expression. But Zhao Rong wasn¡¯t paying attention to her at this moment. He too was astonished, but he was sure he hadn¡¯t misheard, and now looked at the zither player who was smiling at him. Zhao Rong cleared his throat and stood up to bow. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°This humble man is Zhao Rong, styled Ziyu.¡± Lin Wenruo pushed his zither slightly forward, stood up, and adjusted his clothes, solemnly returning the bow. ¡°To speak ill of others when they are not present is not the action of a gentleman, today I have been less than one,¡± Zhao Rong was about to bow again. Lin Wenruo stepped forward quickly, offering his hands in support, his expression somewhat helpless. ¡°Brother Ziyu is too polite, why say such things, it really was Qingchi who was at fault to eavesdrop on Brother Ziyu¡¯s words behind his back.¡± ¡°Moreover, having the chance to meet Brother Ziyu today is my fortune,¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°But the praises Brother Ziyu just now bestowed, the evaluation was indeed too high, Qingchi feels¡­¡± Zhao Rong listened attentively, guessing what he would say next, mentally prepared to refute his words, ready to offer more praise and continue their mutual modesty for a while. Lin Wenruo: ¡°Feels it¡¯s not incorrect, feels it¡¯s absolutely right.¡± ¡°Brother Wenruo is too hum¡­huh?¡± Zhao Rong was taken aback. Su Xiaoxiao giggled. Lin Wenruo quickly blinked twice. Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow. Shortly afterward, the two Confucian Scholars smiled at each other. In the Xuanhuang Realm, only Confucian scholars adopted courtesy names, and it was customary among them to address each other by these names. Consequently, famous scholars were remembered by their surnames and styled names while their real names were seldom known to the world; this was true even for the second generation Great Emperor of the Human Clan, known primarily as Jiang Taiching but whose actual name was Jiang Cang. The atmosphere around Zhao Rong lightened, but on the pavilion¡¯s side near the entrance, the mood was still heavy. Li Shiqian and two others stood still, not moving an inch, carefully glancing over at Zhao Rong¡¯s group. The portly Daoist Chen Hongyuan looked shocked after hearing Lin Wenruo speak. He began to breathe hurriedly as the fat on his face trembled slightly. Seeing a reality he couldn¡¯t believe unfolding before him, he carefully took subtle breaths, not daring to make any sound. The portly Daoist narrowed his eyes minutely, casually tucked the horsetail whisk under his arm, quietly turned around, and while lifting his leg and glancing back to see that the people on the other side were still talking leisurely, subtly changed his breath, turned his back, and left the pavilion with light footsteps, never looking back again. Teacher Qingxi clenched his teeth and puckered his cheeks. He hadn¡¯t taken his usual laxative today, yet his cheeks became even thinner, his eyes bloodshot, and he felt hysterical inside. You morons! Morons! Why did you have to talk about Lin Wenruo?! Now, just a single glance from him and we¡¯re all dead! Recalling the notorious deeds of Lin Wenruo spoken about in rumors, the old man almost wanted to whip his colleagues and the fat Daoist to death with the horsetail whisk he held. Who was Lin Wenruo? He was the current head of the powerful Lin family of Lanxi, representing the Confucian leadership in Southern Country. If Chongxu Temple was the foremost representative of Daoism in Southern Country, then the Lin family of Lanxi represented Confucianism. Every head of the family had been the leader of the literary circles and Prime Minister of Southern Country, both in the open and behind the scenes. There was a saying: By what does the monarch of Southern Country govern? By a blue-robed Daoist and a Lin-confucian scholar. The former was the Temple Master of Chongxu Temple and the traditional State Preceptor of Southern Country. The latter was none other than the Lin family head, whose status in Southern Country was second only to the State Preceptor and the monarch. Teacher Qingxi inwardly lamented his misfortune. While he had some notoriety within Luojing¡¯s circle of literati, he was nothing before the Lin family of Lanxi; even the most renowned sage of Southern Country was but a trivial character to the Lin family. With the ongoing strife between State Preceptor Qingjingzi and Lin Wenruo, you fools had to blabber about nothing! The debates between Confucianism and Daoism hadn¡¯t even started, yet in Luojing petty bureaucrats and scholars of both circles were being decimated daily. Now just getting a little involved in this power struggle spells a massive ¡®death¡¯ for us, thanks to you two tugging at the tiger¡¯s tail! It was not entirely fair to blame Li Shiqian and Chen Hongyuan though, as neither guy could have predicted such an encounter with the very subject of widespread national debate in a pavilion outside Luojing City that had few visitors. Moreover, Southern Country never prohibited its citizens from discussing politics, hence idle talks were rampant. Even ordinary women doing house chores could gossip about the king behind his back. But, that depended on the knowledge that the person you were talking about was significant and couldn¡¯t hear your minor words. To curse Lin Wenruo behind his back was fine because everyone did it, but now that you have maligned him to his face, hats off to you for your bravery. Teacher Qingxi sighed in despair, standing still, not daring to make the slightest movement, fearful of drawing that person¡¯s attention. He cast a sidelong glance at Li Shiqian standing next to him, noticing his trembling legs and pale face, worse off than his own, and felt somewhat relieved, thinking that at least he wasn¡¯t the most miserable one. Wait, I didn¡¯t say anything bad about Lin Wenruo just now, it was these two idiots who did! Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 43 The Old Drunkards Intent_2 Chapter 49: Chapter 43 The Old Drunkard¡¯s Intent_2 Master Qingxi was overjoyed, having completely forgotten that although he had not spoken, he too had stood by with a haughty expression, nodding in agreement. Just then, he spotted the fat Daoist who claimed he would press Lin Wenruo¡¯s head himself stealthily escaping. At first, his steps were even and steady, but they quickened as he went, and finally, he ran down the hill as if fleeing¡­ The elder holding a horsetail whisk imitated the Daoist, creeping away lightly on his feet, pretending not to recognize his companion and slipping away as if greased. Li Shiqian, hearing a slight noise behind him, turned his pale face to see the others had already made their escape. Standing there, dumbfounded, he hesitated for a few seconds before hurrying to catch up. The elder, seeing his companion following, was scared out of his wits, fearing that he would be dragged down with him, so he took to his heels, and the two stumbled down the mountain, tumbling along the way. No sooner had they left when a black-clothed warrior strode up from the direction they had gone. The black-clothed warrior stopped in front of the pavilion, bowed to those inside, then glanced at Liu Sanbian and stood guard at the door, motionless. Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze returned from outside the pavilion. ¡°Brother Ziyu need not mind them,¡± Lin Wenruo said, his smile unchanged. ¡°A fortune can be easily found, but a true connoisseur is hard to come by. Please listen to Qingchi play another piece.¡± With that, Lin Wenruo reached out and, through the sleeve of his robe, gently grasped Zhao Rong¡¯s wrist, then turned and pulled him towards the ancient zither. ¡°This piece was learned from an old fisherman. That year, Qingchi and classmates from the Academy went on a journey to a small country in the east, passing by an unnamed ancient crossing. While boating on the river, amid the setting sun and solitary wild ducks, we saw the fisherman drunkenly singing. We then composed this piece together, naming it ¡®Drunken Fisherman¡¯s Song.¡¯ It¡¯s just unfortunate that the dear classmate who helped pen it can no longer be here¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°But today, fortunately, I¡¯ve met Brother Ziyu.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s expression changed abruptly, never expecting to be grabbed by the hand. While he knew that some Confucian scholars had the habit of clasping hands with good friends, he never thought he would encounter one so suddenly and unprepared. Zhao Rong secretly struggled with all his might, but to his surprise, he found that Lin Wenruo didn¡¯t seem to have a strong grip¡ªhe felt no pain at all, yet he couldn¡¯t break free no matter what. While struggling, Zhao Rong turned around to see Su Xiaoxiao with her small mouth slightly open, looking at his ¡°led¡± hand with an astonished face before her expression turned into one of sudden realization, as if she had opened the door to a new world. Hey, what¡¯s with that look? Meanwhile, Liu Sanbian watched him with an inquisitive gaze. Zhao Rong hesitated for a moment before shaking his head, then turning back he said, ¡°Brother Wenruo, I am slow-witted and do not understand zither music, so let¡¯s forget about it.¡± ¡°Brother Ziyu, you¡¯re being too modest. How could a Confucian scholar not understand zither music? If it is because you are not very skilled, then all the more reason to listen to more music.¡± ¡°Then could Brother Wenruo firstly release my hand?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what was bothering Brother Ziyu. It was Qingchi who was being thoughtless,¡± Lin Wenruo said, suddenly realizing and immediately letting go, his tone apologetic. ¡°No problem,¡± Zhao Rong withdrew his hand, his gaze lingering on his face for a moment before turning to look outside Zuiweng Pavilion, his expression calm. He spoke casually, ¡°Brother Wenruo came here specifically to look for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zuiweng Pavilion was situated atop a rather tall mountain. At this time, the sky was covered with white clouds, and the mountain breeze, like wild horses breaking through their reins, charged in from all directions, struggling within the pavilion. Zhao Rong¡¯s sleeves were filled with mountain wind, his sash flying about. Lin Wenruo, with his back to Zhao Rong, remarkably did not have a single sleeve fluttering. Upon hearing those words, he paused briefly, then continued walking toward the zither and reached out his right hand to caress the zither¡¯s paulownia wood body, which exuded a faint fragrance. His smooth voice carried over the breeze. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve come to apologize to Brother Ziyu.¡± ¡°But why apologize?¡± The tall man beside the zither turned around, facing Zhao Rong and sighed slightly. ¡°For not being strict with my younger brother.¡± He extended a finger and gently hooked it, plucking a string and producing a note. The black-clothed warrior standing guard outside the pavilion stepped away and soon returned with two people. In the front was a young man in a purple robe. Behind him followed an elder in grey clothing. As they approached, Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze sharpened. The black-clothed warrior remained outside, while the newcomers stepped into the pavilion. ¡°Master.¡± The old man in gray bowed his head in respect. Lin Wenruo nodded slightly, then turned his gaze to the purple-robed man who had kept his head down in silence since entering. Lin Qingxuan fell silent for a moment before squeezing out a word. ¡°Brother.¡± Lin Wenruo turned his head away, not wanting to look at him any longer, his expression cold and detached. ¡°Brother Ziyu, I never would have expected that this beast, after I left for the Academy, committed so many acts worse than animals. The moment I returned, this beast sneaked out again, and unforgivably offended you at Longquan Crossing,¡± Lin Wenruo said, raising his voice suddenly. ¡°Beast, speak!¡± The purple-robed man trembled upon hearing this, his voice quivering lowly. ¡°Young Master Zhao, I am sorry.¡± ¡°And?¡± The purple-robed man clenched his fist, lowering his head even further. ¡°I was blind and offended the young master, please forgive me.¡± ¡°Louder.¡± The purple-robed man fell silent for a while, his fist trembling, his voice hoarse, as he repeated loudly, ¡°I was blind and offended¡­¡± ¡°Kneel!¡± The air shattered like a silver mirror struck by force. The words were suddenly interrupted by a shout. The man with the bowed head stopped abruptly. His fist unfurled as he suddenly threw his head back, his nostrils flaring, his eyes wide, firmly fixed on the tall and slender man standing by the zither who was eight feet tall. ¡°I won¡¯t kneel! Lin Qingchi, what right do you have to make me kneel?¡± ¡°You are a madman! Gambling away the entire Lin family of Lanxi as if it was nothing but a pawn! All for that laughable delusion of yours, just like your dead father¡¯s?¡± Teardrops fell from his chin, his screams hysterical. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of the Lin name, you¡¯re not worthy of Sister Yuqing, you¡¯re not worthy of making me kneel! You¡¯re not worthy! You¡¯re not worthy! You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± With every ¡°you¡¯re not worthy,¡± his throat tore more, the words bursting forth from his mouth like plants breaking through soil. The tall man beside the Seven-stringed Zither stiffened, his right shoulder drooping ever so slightly, his long fingers clawing at the zither strings, veins on the backs of his pale hands rising, twisting, and coiling. The next moment. Inside the pavilion, the mountain wind came to an abrupt halt, and not even a whisper of wind reached from outside. The raging winds of the mountain seemed to have been gathered into the sleeves of the Immortal with broad sleeves, stabilizing heaven and earth! ¡°Zeng!¡± A sound of a string snapping echoed. The throat of the purple-robed man, still roaring, was suddenly grasped by something, five finger marks etched around his neck, emitting only sporadic, sputtering sounds like an old, hand-cranked fan. His hands tried to prise open the grip on his neck to reclaim the right to speak but to no effect. ¡°Zeng! Zeng!¡± Two more snapping sounds of breaking strings followed. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The well-kept body of the purple-robed man stumbled to the left and then to the right, his knees hitting the ground. ¡°Zeng! Zeng! Zeng!¡± Three more strings snapped in quick succession. ¡°Slap! Slap! Slap!¡± Sharp sounds of slapping rang out in succession, and the purple-robed man¡¯s face shifted colors between purple, red, and white, swollen beyond recognition. Yet, still, a pair of bloodshot eyes glared unwaveringly at the tall and slender man who stood with his back to him by the zither in the pavilion. ¡°Keep glaring.¡± It was a very calm voice, as soft and gentle as when Zhao Rong first heard him speak. On the last string, a fingertip dripped with a bead of red. ¡°Zeng!¡± The string snapped. The purple-robed figure in the center of the pavilion collapsed headfirst. The rage in his eyes subsided. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 44 Endless Fun Chapter 50: Chapter 44 Endless Fun The clouds that had been brewing all afternoon finally spilled their rain. The next second. Clashing with the entire world, the sound of light, consistent rain instantly filled the space between heaven and earth. In the north of Luojing City, a group of guards dressed in black encircled three carriages like stars around the moon on the road back to the city. On the road, there was only the sound of the rain and the carriage wheels; the several hundred warriors were silent, moving through the rain, drenched and unreactive. Zhao Rong withdrew his gaze, lowered the carriage curtain, and looked at the only other person in the carriage besides himself. ¡°The Imperial Guards, the Lin family private army, were founded by my great-grandfather.¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s slender right hand delicately pinched a small silver spoon to add incense to a burner, the lid of which was carved into a hollowed-out artificial mountain, from which wisps of smoke elegantly wafted¡ªfilling the spacious carriage with an ethereal aura. ¡°As a child, I was curious as to why our poetry-loving, scripture-filled Lin family from Lanxi needed such a thing.¡± After topping up the agarwood, Lin Wenruo set aside his task, casually picked up a piece of silk to wipe his hands, and looked at Zhao Rong with a light chuckle. ¡°Little did I expect, it came in handy when it reached my hands.¡± Zhao Rong nodded slightly, inhaling the pure and cool fragrance which seemed to quicken the flow of qi and blood within his body, prompting him to take several deep, refreshing breaths. Everything that had happened earlier in Zuiweng Pavilion, Zhao Rong had observed from the sidelines, his sleeves draped, appearing indifferent without saying much. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Later, Zhao Rong and his two companions were about to bid farewell and start their journey, but were ¡°thoroughly obstructed¡± by Lin Wenruo, who earnestly clung to Zhao Rong¡¯s sleeve, saying brother Ziyu shouldn¡¯t be heartless, that he had enjoyed their meeting today very much, and admitting his lack of strictness with his younger brother, who had offended brother Ziyu, definitely merited a proper compensation, earnestly requesting brother Ziyu to visit his modest home and not to delay. At the time, Zhao Rong indifferently pulled his sleeve back and tried to refuse a few times, but it didn¡¯t dampen Lin Wenruo¡¯s enthusiasm. Eventually, Lin Wenruo mentioned that the weather seemed on the verge of a heavy downpour which would make traveling inconvenient; hence, they might as well rest at his residence until the weather cleared. He would then send someone to escort them out of Zhongnan Country via a shorter route known only to locals, surely quicker than if they had to find their own way. Zhao Rong hesitated for a moment, then asked the other two for their opinions. Liu Sanbian said it didn¡¯t matter, letting him decide. Su Xiaoxiao, with a look of ¡°I understand,¡± seriously expressed she wouldn¡¯t, like the villains in the books, obstruct their union, urging them not to care about the conventional views and the gossip of others, and to boldly pursue their true love¡­ Zhao Rong without a second word treated her to an afternoon¡¯s worth of desserts, which she was probably still savoring in the carriage behind, rubbing her bright red little forehead. ¡°Brother Wenruo, you needn¡¯t go to such lengths.¡± ¡°Ziyu, don¡¯t plead for him; that scoundrel deserves to be punished.¡± Lin Wenruo sighed. ¡°Our father passed away early, and during the years I was absent, our mother didn¡¯t discipline him, resulting in him developing many bad habits that attract dislike wherever he goes. That farce just now was embarrassing to you.¡± Zhao Rong glanced at his expression, somewhat helpless. You know that¡¯s not what I meant. But he could only play dumb along with him and skip over the topic. Anyway, once the rain stopped, he would promptly depart, eager to leave this troublesome place. Zhao Rong savored the mysteriously fragrant incense in the carriage and chatted idly with Lin Wenruo when he suddenly felt the carriage make a turn. He lifted the curtain and looked outside. He saw the caravan seemed to have left the direct official road to Luojing, turning onto another broad avenue, with vast rice fields on either side, and distant green waters and blue mountains. ¡°Brother Wenruo, isn¡¯t your residence in Luojing City?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± said Lin Wenruo with a smile. ¡°Where is it, then?¡± ¡°We¡¯re already here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Rong looked around at the desolate wilderness, and upon seeing that smiling face, he suddenly felt the hair on his back stand up. ¡°Ahem, I mean, the hundred miles we just traveled, including that segment of the official road, are all part of our Lin estate. This area to the north of the city is known as Lanxi¡ªalso the origin of our Lanxi Lin family,¡± Lin Wenruo quickly explained, coughing lightly. ¡°The estate is not far now, just behind that mountain ahead. Given the special circumstances, we shall not stay in the city,¡± Zhao Rong breathed a sigh of relief and moved his hand away from the scholar sword at his waist. But his eyelid twitched immediately after ¨C good grief, within a hundred miles, it was akin to half of Luojing, neighboring the capital of a country. However, after listening to Lin Wenruo¡¯s explanation, he came to understand the whole story. Seven hundred years ago, the ruler of Zhongnan, seeing the decline of imperial power and hermits and Daoists not engaging in production, and with the country lacking in order and loose laws, sought talents everywhere to help govern and stabilize Zhongnan. However, due to the unique national conditions of Zhongnan, it was not only difficult to govern, but there was also hardly any culture or education; thus, all talented individuals refused the invitations. The Zhongnan ruler even traversed thousands of miles personally to the entrance of two Confucian Academies in the north and south, yearning alongside the scholars crowded at the foot of the mountain, wishing to enter the academy. Yet, no one responded, so the Zhongnan ruler hosted a meal for the distressed kindred spirits around him and then returned to Zhongnan, disappointed. Then, ten years later, one day. An exhausted middle-aged Confucian Scholar came from outside the Imperial City of Luojing, seeking the ruler, and solemnly presented a jade emblem symbolizing his identity as an academy scholar, stating that if it weren¡¯t for that meal, he might have had to return home halfway and become a mere teaching craftsman. How could he have awaited being selected by a Teacher to study at the academy? Now having mastered the Dragon Supporting Skill, Lin dared to come and put it to the test. The Zhongnan ruler was overjoyed upon hearing this and thus employed the Confucian scholar surnamed Lin to govern the country and handed him full authority. Within three years, indeed, Zhongnan¡¯s national power thrived. Remembering his great contributions, the ruler wanted to arrange a permanent residence for him. Therefore, the ministers hesitated over the Luojing map, debating which residence to bestow upon him, which caused impatience in the ruler. He stepped forward, snatched the pen, and casually drew a large circle in the northern part of Luojing, awarding the entire Lanxi, originally a royal garden, to the Confucian scholar named Lin, without considering whether the descendants of the rulers would appreciate having a stranger snoring next to their resting place. The Lanxi Lin family thus took root in Zhongnan and passed its legacy through generations. Lin Wenruo smiled as he finished speaking and then instructed a black-clad guard outside the window. The latter left the convoy and soon returned from the farmland, holding something in both hands, which he handed to Lin Wenruo. Lin Wenruo raised both hands, his wide sleeves sliding down, and gently received several stalks of rice. He rubbed his hands over some rice grains and examined them closely in his fair hands. His lips moved slightly, his eyes slowly shifted, and he silently counted. Then he bowed his head, breathed on the rice to warm it slightly, and took a deep inhalation of its scent. The husks were golden, the grains plump, the rice aroma pure, with very few bad grains. The man couldn¡¯t help but beam with joy. ¡°Ziyu, this year is definitely a year of bountiful harvest,¡± ¡°Our Zhongnan has a uniquely favorable climate. A single piece of land can yield three types of crops each year, but unfortunately, due to excessive land occupied by Daoist Temples, including the four hundred and eighty temples solely within Nanshan Mountain, and the severe exploitation by landlords, farmers often cannot afford the seedlings to keep their fields cultivated all year round. Therefore, every year, enormous efforts must be spent on buying grain from foreign countries, and when the grain is transported into the country, the price increases by fifty percent¡­¡± ¡°The Spring Seedling Law being implemented nationwide acts as a lender on behalf of the state, offering low-interest loans to farmers so they can afford to grow crops, rather than being driven to ruin by the usurious loans from powerful families. This law is divided into three stages¡­¡± ¡°The Equal Field Taxation Law, which I learned from a major country in the south, can uncover the land concealed by powerful landlords, increasing the national treasury¡¯s revenue, and at the same time, reducing the burden on farmers¡­¡± Zhao Rong sat to the side, slightly stunned, silently watching the man in front of him holding rice and speaking animatedly, sometimes gesticulating with his hands and feet, who was the current Head of Zhongnan¡¯s top wealthy family. He was also the Confucian Scholar Gui had mentioned, who was infused with Vast Qi from his studies reaching the Heavenly Will Realm. Listening to his detailed discussion of his Six Strategies, his new laws for enriching the country. Time passed, and gradually, the carriage interior quieted down. Only the outside noise was heard, but it only made the interior all the more silent. The carriage wheels rolled through the mud. The horse hooves trampled the earth. Rainwater plunged from the clouds, shattering to pieces. The sword-wearing scholar pursed his lips. ¡°Why bother doing this?¡± The bending man straightened up, sitting upright, his hand clutching the rice. ¡°Why not relish doing it?¡± Zhongnan has nourished scholars for seven hundred years, and we, the Lanxi Lin family, will surely live up to Zhongnan! Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 45: That Confucian Scholar Chapter 51: Chapter 45: That Confucian Scholar The Lanxi Lin estate, though vast, was not as opulent as Zhao Rong had imagined. It was uniformly understated and low-key. Consisting only of intermingling black, white, and gray. Amidst the misty rain in the mountains. This expanse of continuous architecture. From a distance, appeared as undulating horse-head walls, shimmering black tiles and white walls, and vaguely reflective screen walls. There were also numerous archways resembling gateways. Eaves soaring, ridge-beasts fluttering, and the beams and columns were adorned with openwork carvings of dragons, lions, cranes, and deer. After disembarking from the carriage, Zhao Rong paused to observe the impressive number of archways, erected to honor achievements, academic successes, virtuous governance, and loyalty and righteousness, showcasing the family¡¯s notable deeds. Signaling the virtues and accomplishments of every Lin-named scholar over seven hundred years. It¡¯s no wonder they produced such scholars. Lin Wenruo subdued his usual smile and gave Zhao Rong a tour of the archways without delving into the deeds of his ancestors or the highly esteemed inscriptions upon them. The two scholars moved through the estate with few words, stopping occasionally. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The crowd waited at a distance, watching the tall archways shelter the silhouettes of the two men with their umbrellas. Soon, a large group of stewards and servants emerged from the estate to welcome their master and the distinguished guest. ¡°Ziyu, later I¡¯ll show you around my humble abode,¡± said Lin Wenruo with a hooked corner of his mouth, walking shoulder to shoulder with Zhao Rong. He leaned slightly to speak, followed by a large retinue, pacing slowly toward the interior of the estate. ¡°It¡¯s a pity the rain isn¡¯t enjoyable today, but if it stops tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure you have a great time in Lanxi.¡± Zhao Rong listened and, hearing these words, neither accepted nor declined the offer. Suddenly, a servant clad in dark blue hurriedly approached from behind and reported softly at a not-too-distant place, ¡°My lord, Prime Minister Qin with a group of his excellencies is waiting in the Haitang Hall.¡± ¡°Tell old Qin and the others to wait a moment, I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± Lin Wenruo instructed without turning his head. After a pause, he added, ¡°And let the kitchen prepare their dinner.¡± He then resumed the conversation with Zhao Rong right where they had left off. Receiving the order, the servant departed as usual. He didn¡¯t find anything improper about making the current Prime Minister and a retinue of high officials wait for a lowly Seventh Grade Imperial Censor. ¡°If Wenruo has matters to attend to, you don¡¯t have to accompany me. Just have someone lead us to where we can rest,¡± said Zhao Rong, looking at Lin Wenruo, speaking earnestly. ¡°If the rain stops tomorrow, I¡¯ll take my leave. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you further, Brother Wenruo.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Ziyu? If you speak like that again, I¡¯ll get angry. It¡¯s just some minor matters. After I show you around the estate, I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± Lin Wenruo feigned anger, and then sighed. ¡°Recently, there have been endless quarrels in the court, very annoying. They won¡¯t even let me have some peace at home.¡± Seeing his response, Zhao Rong found it improper to decline further and nodded. Each of the three men had a separate courtyard for rest. After settling them in, Lin Wenruo offered to give them a tour. Liu Sanbian and Su Xiaoxiao both declined, the former knowing that their host¡¯s enthusiasm wasn¡¯t for him, so he didn¡¯t want to intrude. Before parting, he reminded Zhao Rong not to neglect that day¡¯s cultivation, as a Martial Artist cannot afford to slack even for a moment. The little Fox Demon, still sulking, felt that her good intentions had been treated like nothing. Her head was still aching. Remembering this, the Fox Demon sniffed and glared at Zhao Rong who was once again being affectionate with Lin Wenruo. Zhao Rong caught a glimpse of treachery and glared back, not expecting the Fox Demon to stand her ground. She puffed up her cheeks, her eyes growing even wider. Zhao Rong raised his eyebrows, noticing how bold the sullen creature had become, now even showing resistance when bullied. Shaking his head and not dwelling on it, Zhao Rong placed his book chest in his own room, situated in an elegant courtyard lush with willows and staggering rocks, and started wandering with Lin Wenruo. ¡°Ziyu, that young companion of yours is a girl, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lin Wenruo asked with a curved smile. ¡°Just a girl.¡± ¡°Such beauty in men¡¯s attire, if she were to dress as a woman¡­¡± Lin Wenruo plucked a Mu Jin from a branch that had reached into the gallery, crushed it gently, and sprinkled it into the pond by the path, rippling the water slightly. He turned to Zhao Rong with envy and said, ¡°Ziyu, you¡¯re quite fortunate with the ladies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s not what you think. She¡¯s just a silly girl, utterly ridiculous. Anyone could deceive her with a few sweet words, making her dizzy with confusion. Whoever ends up with her has their work cut out for them¡ªthey¡¯ll have to watch her day and night,¡± said Zhao Rong earnestly. As if not hearing him, Lin Wenruo let out a soft sigh, ¡°Could it be that all men adept at poetry are so popular? In the Academy too, a certain someone skilled in verse was highly favored by the ladies and adored by the teachers, making us classmates very envious.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯ve got the same charm, attracting ladies to throw themselves at you, inciting the envy of us bystanders,¡± he continued. Zhao Rong widened his eyes. ¡°Nice one, Lin Wenruo. If I hadn¡¯t heard about your harem of over a dozen beauties, I might have believed your nonsense. You¡¯re teasing me now.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know who he was referring to, Zhao Rong got the implication. ¡°What did they say about me?¡± Lin Wenruo blinked curiously. ¡°They said you¡¯re like a hungry ghost in color, taking so many beauties, changing them nightly, always the bridegroom.¡± ¡°What do you think, Ziyu?¡± ¡°They¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Ziyu truly understands me.¡± ¡°We shared the same bed last night.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the two strolled along leisurely, they passed exquisite pavilions and towers, crossed through serene and beautiful pool galleries, and arrived at Lin Wenruo¡¯s study. The study was named ¡®Youwei Zhai.¡¯ Located amidst a quiet garden, the study occupied a large space. Inside, there was a large rosewood desk with a marble top, which housed various renowned calligraphers¡¯ scrolls and dozens of precious ink stones, along with brush holders filled with brushes standing like a forest. A huge Ru ware vase on the side was stuffed full of white chrysanthemums that resembled crystal balls. A large painting entitled ¡®Mist and Rain¡¯ hung on the central part of the western wall, flanked by a pair of couplets. ¡°Cultivate oneself and establish one¡¯s name, achieve reason and find peace in one¡¯s heart.¡± The part that took up the most space in the study was the bookshelves, which almost filled half the room. ¡°There are indeed some Zhongnan spiritual objects and exotic treasures at home, but those are too vulgar for us Confucian scholars. It¡¯s better to bring Ziyu here to appreciate more refined things.¡± The various elegant scholarly tributes in the study made Zhao Rong dazzled. Lin Wenruo chuckled softly and took out his treasured celebrity calligraphy and paintings, ancient books for Zhao Rong to appraise, and Zhao Rong did so with great interest. Sharing common interests, the two did not feel bored at all. Time flew swiftly, and in the blink of an eye, it was already dusk. Due to the rainy weather, it seemed dark, but the Lin residence was brightly lit, as bright as daytime. Zhao Rong said goodbye to Lin Wenruo, pleading fatigue from his travels as an excuse and declined Lin Wenruo¡¯s invitation to a banquet, then left for his accommodation first. Lin Wenruo watched Zhao Rong leave, his figure elongated by the corridor lights in his eyes. ¡°Is it still not possible?¡± Lin Wenruo exhaled softly, turned, and returned to the study. He walked straight to the desk and picked out several distinctive and elegant scholarly items. There was a beautifully crafted brush washer, an ivory paper knife, and he also selected several ancient books to set aside. He put all these aside on their own. These were the items that person had lingered on with his gaze. Lin Wenruo leisurely left the study and headed towards Haitang Hall. When he arrived, the Prime Minister Qin and other dignitaries had been eagerly awaiting for a long time. Seeing him finally arrive, they all breathed a sigh of relief, feeling reassured as if they had found their pillar of support. ¡°Young master.¡± The crowd bowed in greeting. Lin Wenruo smiled and nodded before he stepped forward to help up the oldest man among them. ¡°Old Master Qin, I¡¯ve told you many times there¡¯s no need for such formalities. You were my father¡¯s teacher, and you¡¯ve supported the Lin family for many years, why do you still stand on ceremony?¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s smile was tinged with helplessness. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve not been feeling well lately. Later, Qingchi will send some tonics to your residence. Please don¡¯t refuse them again. Your health is important, you can put aside your tasks for a while.¡± Prime Minister Qin was deeply moved and trembled slightly, tears streaming down his face. He swore to exhaust himself for the Lin family of Lanxi and the state of Zhongnan Country until his dying breath. Afterward, Lin Wenruo exchanged pleasantries with everyone for a while before they began to discuss serious matters. An hour later, this covert ¡°mini-court meeting¡± ended, and everyone dispersed, leaving Lin Wenruo alone in the Haitang Hall. Lin Wenruo picked a chair at random to sit down and rest with his eyes closed. Even when alone, he still sat with a straight back and a proper posture. He looked around the empty hall and tapped a finger lightly on the back of his chair, filling the place with rhythmic tapping sounds. ¡°Master was right in his guess. Qin Shiru indeed harbors a double heart; he bets on both sides, standing with our master while secretly courting Qingjingzi. It¡¯s his second son who¡¯s pulling the strings from behind.¡± From the darkness where light failed to touch behind Lin Wenruo, a voice spoke. ¡°There are probably many more like him in the court.¡± ¡°The usual rule, send them down.¡± The man in the chair continued his tapping, a slight smile curling his lips. ¡°Neat and orderly.¡± ¡°Yes, master. It will be sent to the Qin residence along with the tonics later.¡± ¡°Keep investigating.¡± ¡°The instructions have been given, and we have people watching.¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the master¡¯s foresight is like divination.¡± Then, the hall fell silent for a while, save for the rhythmic tapping. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Would you like me to investigate that group you brought back, especially the Confucian scholar?¡± As the voice fell. The rhythmic tapping suddenly stopped. The hall fell silent. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 46: Thus the Loved One Appears Cut Off Chapter 52: Chapter 46: Thus the Loved One Appears Cut Off Tap¡­ Tap¡­ Tap¡­ The finger continued to tap on the rosewood armrest. ¡°Investigate him?¡± the man chuckled softly, ¡°Why should we investigate him?¡± ¡°He is very strange. A Confucian scholar who can compose poetry of the Falling Flower Grade should not be unknown, yet we had never heard of this name before. The sudden appearance of such a person is bizarre.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he just be modest?¡± The voice paused momentarily, then spoke solemnly, ¡°We just happen to be lacking people for the Confucianism and Daoist debate, and he appeared in Zhongnan Country just like it was arranged. The Second Master met him in the middle of March in the Great Chu dynasty, and the master had trouble during the spring sacrifice at the end of February. Although it¡¯s hard to make a round trip in half a month, there are too many ways to pass messages across the mountains; what if it was arranged by the enemy?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°The master has trained you well.¡± ¡°Xiu Mei,¡± the man said softly. ¡°This servant is here.¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you full control of the Southern Department, have you started to become wild?¡± ¡°This servant wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? The sound of a heavy kneel came from behind. ¡°I remember I told you the rules when I first came back,¡± the man said methodically. ¡°You are just a knife in the master¡¯s hand, sharp enough is all that¡¯s needed, no need to think for yourself.¡± ¡°The things I didn¡¯t ask you to do, you are now doing on your own,¡± the master chuckled softly. ¡°Do you also want to be the master?¡± ¡°This servant knows my mistake, this servant knows my mistake, master please quell your anger!¡± Xiu Mei sobbed, her voice terrified. Then a series of thumping sounds echoed in the hall as she kowtowed. ¡°Stop crying.¡± The hall suddenly quieted down, only occasional sobs could be heard slipping through the fingers, but the next moment they were swallowed back into the mouth. The man said leisurely, ¡°Last warning, if your heart roams wild again, I will send you away.¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Ziyu, let him teach you the rules.¡± Xiu Mei shivered, lips parted as if to speak, but still did not dare to lower her hand from her mouth. The muffled sounds of kowtowing resumed behind the man. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Master, the Second Master has awakened, the doctor said¡­¡± ¡°Next.¡± ¡°Yes, master. Yesterday morning at Ten Miles Pavilion, Lan Yuqing and his group received the old man in plain clothes wearing the Southern Brilliance scarf, who might not be from the Wangque Continent. According to informants, while returning to the mountain, Lan Yuqing said, ¡®The True Man honors us with his presence, our temple is greatly honored,¡¯ but no further words followed.¡± ¡°The secret agents of the Imperial Guard in the Southern Department inserted in the temple also do not know who he is, the only certainty is that he is a ¡®distinguished guest¡¯ who came from a faraway place. True Man Chong Xu personally came down the mountain to receive him, blocked all others, and met alone, what was specifically discussed remains unknown.¡± The man stroked his chin, smiling lightly. ¡°A True Man from the Seventh Realm¡¯s Daoist would come to this trivial Chong Xu Temple? Just because of him, Chong Xu? She, Lan Yuqing, is deliberately bluffing me, knowing these words would reach my ears.¡± ¡°Master is wise.¡± ¡°However, this old man is a major variable, continue to keep an eye on him, send more people outside, find out exactly who he is. Besides, at any cost, find the last person besides True Man Chong Xu and that old man, who joins in our Confucian and Daoist debate.¡± ¡°This servant obeys!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhao Rong felt bone-chilling cold. It was a cold that seeped deep into his bones. Because of Qing Jun. He had finally found Qing Jun after traveling thousands of miles. In the Taiching Four Mansions, by a willow-fringed lakeside on a bright sunny afternoon, with shimmering lake waters and the warm summer breeze, Qing Jun was there, back turned to him, bending to pick lotuses, dressed again in a red dress like a quiet flame. Qing Jun held her dress with one hand and reached toward a towering Qinglian with the other, still the little girl greedy for lotus seeds just like when she was young, except back then it was he who picked them and she stood by holding her dress, smiling in anticipation. His mood was uneasy; as he walked closer to her, he grew more timid. One step, two steps, three steps¡­ She finally stood before him. The journey spanning hundreds of thousands of miles across the north to south of Wangque Continent was finally surpassed step by step by him. He watched the woman in front of him with her black hair and red sash, her slender waist, bending down to pick lotuses with her fair wrist. He gently reached out, wanting to grasp her ponytail again, but she turned around alertly. She saw him. He also saw her. Her eyebrows furrowed tightly, then relaxed, her gaze indifferent. He held his breath, staring, and stretched his hand forward, palm open. A piece of sweat-soaked mutton-fat jade nestled in his palm. On the side facing up was the engraving ¡°Beautiful Jade Hanging by the Silk Cord.¡± She casually picked it up. Gently, she threw it into the Lotus Pond. The man smiled airily. Gesturing, he turned and walked away. The husband returned the jade token from a thousand miles away, yet he was no longer a youth. Her face was still like peach blossoms, but she was no longer young. The summer sun was warm, and the breeze was just right. But he walked slower and slower, as if stepping into a sea of clouds brewing with snow and ice, with resistance all around, his body covered in icy cold, yet he did not want to turn back, walking straight into the snowstorm¡­ Zhao Rong felt a bone-chilling cold. It was a deep, marrow-deep ice. His heart suddenly contracted. He abruptly opened his eyes. Zhao Rong was panting heavily, realizing that he was currently soaking in a cold medicinal bath, looking around, it was the room where he rested in the Lin family¡¯s estate in Lanxi. It turned out that everything just now was a dream. He vaguely remembered that after returning from the studio, he had eaten dinner served by the servants, then started his daily cultivation, and later with his body tired, immersed himself in the medicinal bath. He intended to soak a bit longer before going to bed to rest, but he leaned against the tub and slipped into a drowsy sleep. Zhao Rong felt lost for a moment, sighed, and wiped his face hard with both hands, getting up from the now cold medicinal bath. He glanced casually outside the window, and it seemed to be the middle of the night already, and the rain had stopped. After a bustle, Zhao Rong casually draped on a robe, only tying a broad belt around his waist. This style of robe and broad belt was very popular in Zhongnan Country¡¯s circles of scholars, not only elegant and unrestrained, but also comfortable to wear. Zhao Rong walked slowly to the mirror in the room, staring at the mirror at his originally tender face that had been haggard from the past months of hardship. He once looked up outside Longquan Mountain, imagining the increasingly closer starting point of his journey. He once idly stared at the vast sea of clouds outside the window while on the ferry at Qingfeng Pavilion. He once quietly admired the green waters and Qingshan, the twilight ancient paths, and smoke rising from farmhouses from horseback. Or on some nights when everything was asleep, he held the pair of Jade Tokens, waiting for the dawn. He had imagined countless possibilities, countless times of meeting. When he held that jade token and approached her. She might suddenly crash into his arms, her tears wetting his clothes. She might snatch the jade token and smash it to the ground, grinding her teeth in anger. She might say nothing, turn around, and leave, never to return. Zhao Rong thought that no matter what the outcome, he could accept it calmly, face it with composure, and not be burdened by emotions. But. What was that sudden heart pain in the dream just now? His heart, like that jade token, was fiercely thrown by her into the Lotus Pond, water splashing, sinking to the bottom, to be slowly covered by the icy mud for the rest of his life, bearing an unbearable weight until it could no longer beat, finally finding release. Zhao Rong roughly rubbed his face. He began to realize that along the way, as he became more familiar with this world, as more memories awakened, the closer he got to her, the deeper the bonds. Those memories, which he thought were mere glimpses, were now deeply engraved in his mind. Just like strong liquor to the throat, spring rain to soil, rivers to the sea. Not just the memories about Qing Jun, her memories served as a fuse, hastening and making him aware of this change. The inherited memories now felt as if he had experienced them himself¡­ or perhaps¡­ they were his own memories! He thought he was a reborn person, this body¡¯s appearance and name the same as his own, initially taking it as a coincidence, but how to explain that sudden heartache, how could an inherited memory be so profound, as if personally experienced. How could there be so many coincidences? There¡¯s only one most likely possibility. He is the original person, the original person is him. It¡¯s just that the memories of the previous life have awakened and taken the lead. And personality is shaped by memories. The personality of the previous life directly overlaid that of this life, leading to different characters before and after, but now with the digestion of memories, they have merged and unified. The character from the previous life, which is me now, facing Qing Jun¡¯s memories, feels different than this life, hence the heartache. So to say, I am me. I am the one who¡­ wronged Qing Jun. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Suddenly, a melodious sound of a qin wafted through the window. It was dreamlike, unceasing like a thread. It not only did not disrupt the night¡¯s quietude but made the moonlight feel even more lonesome. Zhao Rong slowly came back to his senses, no longer in the mood to sleep, went to the desk, spread out paper and started to study ink. But just as he lifted the brush, he was already at a loss for words. Instead, he practiced writing, but he frowned and stopped after only four characters. The heart unsettled, the brush unsteady. Zhao Rong was moved. He put down the brush, picked up a jug of wine, swinging his long sleeves, in his robe and broad belt, barefoot, pushed the door open, and went to seek the source of the qin music. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: 47 chapters I have a friend Chapter 53: 47 chapters I have a friend ¡°What zither are you playing in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°I was seeing Ziyu off.¡± Zhao Rong choked on a sip of wine. ¡°Wenruo, is it that once your zither music stops, five hundred axemen will jump out of the water surrounding Lake Heart Pavilion and come in to chop me into mincemeat?¡± Lin Wenruo was startled, looked up, smiled slightly, and the zither music continued inside Lake Heart Pavilion, while outside, the night was as dark as ink. ¡°Ziyu is joking,¡± he said. ¡°The rain has stopped, and Ziyu, weren¡¯t you planning to leave at dawn?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your excuse for disturbing people¡¯s sleep in the middle of the night.¡± Lin Wenruo looked over at the estate sleeping under the moonlight and sighed. ¡°Qinqchi¡¯s zither music is hardly a disturbance to anyone¡¯s dreams; in the end, wasn¡¯t it only you, Ziyu, who sought it out?¡± ¡°Among all these common folk, only you, Ziyu, understand me.¡± Zhao Rong, with a serious face, said, ¡°I was up at night to relieve myself, and your zither music made it impossible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lin Wenruo opened his mouth but did not ask if he had managed. He said irritably, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t keep drinking.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï A perfectly refined activity had been vulgarized by this man before him. Zhao Rong blinked, seeing that he had successfully broke Lin Wenruo¡¯s composure, and suddenly felt less melancholic. He walked over to the zither that had appeared in the pavilion and sat down to play it. Among the four arts of the Confucian scholar, the zither was foremost, yet Zhao Rong was not proficient in it, knowing only some basic musical scores, finger techniques, and playing techniques. This was mainly because he had previously shown no interest in it, finding it useless for governing and had not studied it seriously. ¡°It seems Wenruo was waiting specifically for me, knowing I would get up at night to relieve myself.¡± Zhao Rong caressed the zither, its ancient cracks indicating its old age, the wood old and thick, its color a subdued black emitting a faint green hue. Touching it felt cool, and with a gentle pluck, it emitted a clear, crisp sound like that of jade striking jade, as ethereal as music from the heavens, carrying a cold, immortal essence. Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes brightened and he exclaimed, ¡°What a fine zither.¡± Lin Wenruo looked resigned. ¡°Ziyu, can we stop discussing such vulgar matters?¡± ¡°Who said it was vulgar?¡± Zhao Rong, enamored with the zither¡¯s wonders, even as a novice could sense its uniqueness. Unable to let go, and hearing Lin Wenruo¡¯s words, he casually replied, ¡°The matter of relieving oneself is something even heroes must bow to, and chaste women must loosen their robes for it. I see nothing vulgar about it.¡± Lin Wenruo shook his head, smiling, lowered his head, and continued to play his zither, but soon stopped helplessly and looked at the person ¡°causing trouble¡± beside him. ¡°Ziyu, can you stop torturing ¡­ can you stop playing? I was wrong to have taken this Jade Sound out.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s ¡®Mad Demon Zither Technique¡¯ abruptly ceased. He shrugged, picked up the wine jug, leaned back casually against the railing, his right hand holding the jug extended outside the pavilion, and gazed into the distant night. From here, he could admire the distant majestic mountains; the outline of the wild mountains was clear against the dark sky. Through the anonymous misty mountains, occasional points of light twinkled like pearls dropped by immortals. Among the many mountains, one tall mountain looked familiar. Upon closer examination, its shape was square and directly facing Zhao Rong, pitch-black with a bright moon hanging above. Zhao Rong realized in a moment of clarity; it was that cliff with carvings, and surely during the day, one could see the words ¡®Serenity and Non-Action¡¯ from within the pavilion. He wondered if there might be an ancient-robed elder mumbling to himself beneath the cliff, a solitary hermit on his way. Zhao Rong raised his right hand, his long sleeve slipping down, and poured out the wine. Sorrow entered his throat. ¡°Wenruo.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Zhao Rong took a sip of wine. ¡°I have a friend, who encountered a vexing issue¡­ He had a childhood sweetheart, the kind that grew up together, who secretly loved him since childhood, but he was unaware and even misunderstood her.¡± Zhao Rong paused, seeing that Lin Wenruo was sitting quietly listening, he continued, ¡°Later, my friend did something very hurtful, which made the childhood sweetheart leave heartbroken. But soon after, my friend came to his senses, cleared up the misunderstanding, and he realized¡­ he actually cared about her too. But she had gone to a faraway place, and even if he traveled thousands of miles to find her, she might not forgive him because¡­ the hurt might have been too deep.¡± ¡°Wenruo, what should he do?¡± After finishing speaking, Zhao Rong took another drink, quietly watching the listener inside the pavilion. Brief silence fell in Lake Heart Pavilion. Lin Wenruo nodded, picked up a Night Light Cup from beside him, gestured to Zhao Rong, who tossed the wine jug over, and Lin Wenruo caught it, filled the cup, and tossed it back. Lin Wenruo lightly sipped the drink, looking into Zhao Rong¡¯s expectant eyes and slowly said, ¡°Is this friend you¡¯re talking about actually you?¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± The young Confucian Scholar, carrying a wine pot, quickly shook his head. Lin Wenruo swirled the Night Light Cup. ¡°You need not hide, there is no one else here.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Rong sighed and said candidly, ¡°All right, I can¡¯t hide it from you, actually the friend I was talking about is¡­¡± ¡°Su Xiaoxiao!¡± He earnestly said, ¡°It¡¯s the person who traveled with me, whom you¡¯ve met. Su Xiaoxiao and I share a close relationship; she always treats me as a kind, caring, handsome confidante, rushing to share everything with me. I am embarrassed to refuse; you know, that¡¯s my flaw. So, I wanted to ask for her, how should she handle this?¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s expression turned dubious as he glanced at the pair of Black and White Jade Tokens hanging at the other man¡¯s waist, then his face settled back into calm, and he slowly said, ¡°Oh, that matter is easy to handle.¡± Zhao Rong looked expectant. Lin Wenruo¡¯s mouth curved into a slight smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for her anymore, why should you demean yourself, humbly running off to see her demeanor? Waiting for her to trample down your dignity?¡± At these words, Zhao Rong¡¯s expression darkened and his gaze lowered to the ground, he couldn¡¯t even pay attention to the personal pronouns ¡°you¡± in Lin Wenruo¡¯s speech. Seeing Zhao Rong¡¯s expression, Lin Wenruo raised his eyebrows and continued to guide him, ¡°Since it has come to this, don¡¯t bother trying to salvage it, at least this way you can certainly maintain your dignity. After all, you rejected her, you left her, you are the superior one. In the future, you will always stand above, making her look up to you, making her feel inferior and heartache whenever she recalls this incident. Between the two of you, you are the proud winner.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s frown deepened, his lips tightly pressed together as his eyes stared fixedly at the ground, seemingly penetrating the lake beneath the pavilion. Lin Wenruo stared at the young Confucian Scholar in front of him, who remained silent, and then continued persuasively with a smile, ¡°Ziyu, we men, especially we Confucians, should not lose our spirit, even in matters of love. Though this is a misunderstanding between both sides, you might be regretting it now, but time will erase everything, and thinking of her later would at most bring a slight regret.¡± At this point, Lin Wenruo paused, a brief spark in his eyes, but it was quickly extinguished, and he immediately regained his composure, sighing deeply, and said emphatically: ¡°Ziyu, there are countless women in this world, how can you be so entangled over just one? If you do not resolve this, when you meet other women in the future, won¡¯t it be more troubling? Like me, now having collected several beautiful concubines, um, I¡¯ve even forgotten exactly how many, let it be, if I were like you now, investing my heart into each, wouldn¡¯t I exhaust myself? How then could I support this teetering edifice of Zhongnan Country?¡± ¡°We Confucians should focus our energies on serious matters; romance can be a part, but can¡¯t upset the primary order!¡± ¡°So tell me, Ziyu, what do you really think? Can you be firmer, please?¡± Moonlight poured down like water. It quietly lay on the lake, pavilion roof, columns, railings, zither, stone slabs, and a Confucian Scholar¡¯s profile. His face, slightly thinned, under the moon¡¯s silver glow, solidified into a silent marble statue. The eye not concealed in shadow, dark and indistinct. His tightly pursed lips were as dark as distant mountains. A gaze was intensely fixed on him. Two distinctly black and white Jade Tokens hung quietly at his waist, a hair¡¯s breadth apart, yet motionless, facing each other through the air. And in the distance, it seemed an elusive maiden was slowly waiting for his answer. A lacquer wine pot, carved with black patterns, was suspended just beyond the railing, held by a palm bruised from frequent intense practices. The cold black lacquered surface and the slightly warm skin repelled a great deal of blood. Five slender fingers, tips wan and pale. The next second. The palm opened, no longer gripping tightly. The wine pot fell, splashing the lake water. The retreating blood slowly returned. ¡°Okay,¡± he said. His brows slightly relaxed, though he was still somewhat hesitant and reluctant, he had made his decision. He exhaled lightly. Looking up, it was like a torrential downpour of starlight. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 48: My Lord, Please Do as You Wish Chapter 54: Chapter 48: My Lord, Please Do as You Wish ¡°Okay.¡± That was his answer. Lin Wenruo finally received a reply, and the corners of his mouth, which had been slightly turned up since just now, sketched out an exaggerated arc, but his eyes darkened a bit. Lin Wenruo¡¯s smile was radiant. ¡°That¡¯s more like it, nothing in love between a man and a woman should be so hard to let go of. Our peers¡­¡± Zhao Rong sincerely interrupted, ¡°Okay, I will relay the message to Su Xiaoxiao truthfully.¡± Lin Wenruo was taken aback, and his smile slowly faded. Zhao Rong suddenly felt a bit guilty, but having made the decision to try just once, he no longer wavered. You¡¯ve given me so much, so I¡¯ll give it all back to you. Whether you want it or not, what does it have to do with me? Ahem, so I¡¯m not a lickspittle, I¡¯m just repaying a love debt. Zhao Rong, feeling like a responsible man, said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell that foolish girl to stop reading those nonsensical books, daydreaming and troubling me with all kinds of strange questions. I¡¯ll get her to listen more to Wenruo¡¯s words. Women should be more reserved and aloof. Isn¡¯t it just because one lickspittle less is fawning over her, what¡¯s there to win back? She¡¯s just a silly girl who talks nonsense and looks passable. Lickspittles are aplenty for her. And the ¡®she actually cares about him too¡¯, she¡¯s just craving for the fawning, hypocrite!¡± Having finally come full circle with his words, Zhao Rong breathed a sigh of relief. He felt no guilt whatsoever for the double standard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï However, he apologized in his heart to Su Xiaoxiao, who at this moment was probably lying in bed asleep, innocently defamed by someone. He thought of compensating her next time. I just didn¡¯t want to disappoint Brother Wenruo. After all, he advised me with good intentions, and I chose to do the opposite. Thinking this, Zhao Rong looked again at Lin Wenruo, whose smile had become somewhat stiff. Ignoring the strange words used by Zhao Rong, Lin Wenruo bent down to take two unopened jars of wine from under the table, tossed one to Zhao Rong, and opened the other for himself. Filling up a cup, he casually raised it, squinting his eyes. ¡°So, is Ziyu still going to look for her?¡± Playing dumb, Zhao Rong said, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯ll go find Su Xiaoxiao tomorrow morning and convey Wenruo¡¯s advice.¡± Suddenly, Zhao Rong saw the smile completely fade from the face of the man in front of him, who habitually bore a smile. It was just like that time on the carriage when he asked him why bother doing all of those things. Lin Wenruo¡¯s expression turned serious, his gaze intense. He spoke earnestly, ¡°Ziyu already has the answer in his heart. When Qinqchi just now was persuading you to let go, what Ziyu was actually struggling with was precisely what he truly wanted to do. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to Qinqchi¡¯s words anymore. Those words were just to make Ziyu clearer about his own true feelings, not to continue hesitating indefinitely.¡± ¡°Go find her! Leave tomorrow, don¡¯t delay. I believe that the woman who can move Ziyu¡¯s heart must be truly remarkable; other men should not get the chance to have her.¡± Stunned, Zhao Rong looked at the man in front of him whose eyes seemed to sparkle, at a loss for words until he finally managed to blurt out, ¡°She, she is my wife!¡± Lin Wenruo smiled again, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s just a little quarrel between a married couple. Then go and coax her right away!¡± Zhao Rong uncharacteristically blushed under scrutiny and hurriedly drank some wine, using the jar to hide his embarrassment. But afterwards, Lin Wenruo teased him again. ¡°Eh, Ziyu, you¡¯ve already decided to look for her, so why is there still a look of ¡®hesitation and reluctance¡¯ on your face? I thought you were convinced by my words.¡± Zhao Rong choked on his drink. ¡°Cough, isn¡¯t it because I regret not being able to move through the lovelorn crowd unscathed like Wenruo?¡± Lin Wenruo put down his cup and chuckled lightly. ¡°What¡¯s there for me to envy? A heartless person, that¡¯s all I am.¡± Though the words were said in jest, they carried a hint of a sigh. After speaking, he lowered his head and took another drink. Zhao Rong, caught up in his excitement, curiously asked, ¡°How did Wenruo manage to have so many women without them being jealous or fighting over him? With so many women, how do you cope?¡± Lin Wenruo raised an eyebrow and leisurely stretched out his right hand. Zhao Rong looked puzzled at the pale and slender hand in front of him, as delicate as a woman¡¯s. He watched as the owner of the hand slowly retracted three fingers, leaving only two elongated fingers raised in front of Zhao Rong. A middle finger and an index finger. Lin Wenruo blinked. Zhao Rong was initially confused but looked carefully at the slender two fingers. The next second, he saw the two fingers suddenly hook inward. Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes widened in realization, his expression filled with disbelief. Lin Wenruo, noticing Zhao Rong¡¯s odd look, was puzzled and hooked his fingers again. Seeing Zhao Rong¡¯s look become even more bizarre, he said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you to come closer. It¡¯s better to whisper such secrets.¡± ¡°Wenruo speaks the truth. It¡¯s better to keep our voices down.¡± Zhao Rong said in a hushed tone, and then leaned forward, quietly inching closer. From a distance, one could see in the pavilion a handsome Confucian scholar whispering into the ear of an ordinary Confucian scholar. But after only a few words, the latter suddenly straightened up, looking sternly at the other. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± The ordinary Confucian scholar sneered. ¡°I know that the great young master Lin is extraordinarily handsome, but there¡¯s no need to show off in front of me like this. This is a trick of reincarnation, and I cannot learn it. In front of master Lin, I feel utterly ashamed.¡± The handsome Confucian scholar coughed lightly, still holding up those two fingers, his tone apologetic. ¡°Ziyu, I¡¯m just joking around. Besides, most excellent women look for inner qualities these days. Ziyu is a gentleman who contains his talents, ready to dazzle when the time is right¡­¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 48 Lord, Do As You Please_2 Chapter 55: Chapter 48 Lord, Do As You Please_2 Zhao Rong found it stranger and stranger as he listened. ¡°Are you still talking?¡± Lin Wenruo immediately stopped, glanced at Zhao Rong¡¯s expression, and said earnestly, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no trick to it.¡± After speaking, he folded his middle finger. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not in a relationship with them, I am the master, and they should obey me.¡± Then, the index finger was also retracted. ¡°Secondly, don¡¯t we Confucians advocate the Three Obediences and Four Virtues for women? My Lanxi Lin family is a clan of poetry and propriety, governing with Confucian family principles. I don¡¯t need to worry about this. On the other hand, your thoughts, Ziyu, are quite peculiar.¡± Zhao Rong thought for a moment, nodded, and also realized that he still retained many concepts from his previous life, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to forcibly change all at once; letting things take their natural course was fine. Zhao Rong raised his eyebrows and sighed. ¡°I never thought there¡¯d be such benefits to being a Confucian.¡± Lin Wenruo immediately reacted. ¡°Look at you, Zhao Ziyu, I thought you were devoted to one person, but you turn out to be such a philanderer, not yet satisfied with what¡¯s in your bowl and already looking at what¡¯s in the pot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, I was just asking, besides,¡± Zhao Rong put his new knowledge to use. ¡°Can the affairs of us Confucian Scholars be called philandering?¡± Lin Wenruo: ¡°¡­¡± All around them was silence, the night grew deeper, yet the two in the pavilion talked even more enthusiastically about everything under the sun. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? From the distant folk customs of the martial world to the lofty national policies of the imperial court. From the insights of summer cicadas to the amusing stories from their childhood studies. Moonlight glinting off goblets, their robes damp with wine. Zhao Rong, with his vision blurred from drink, said teasingly, ¡°You urge me to drink today, but to what end?¡± Because Lin Wenruo was a cultivator of no small accomplishment, he found it hard to get drunk. Hearing this, he shifted his gaze from the tipped wine cup on the table to Zhao Rong, seeing his eyes hazy but his lips marked by a smile, it was unclear if he was drunk or sober. The two of them, from meeting in Zuiweng Pavilion to drunkenness at Lake Heart Pavilion. Some words. One had always been unspoken, the other had always been waiting. Zhao Rong let out a deep breath of alcohol, put down the wine pitcher, and, with his hands on his knees and leaning forward, said, ¡°Hey, Lin Wenruo, talk to me about it.¡± Lin Wenruo gave a look to the frivolous man in front of him after drinking. He was silent for a while. ¡°No matter, your wife is more important, don¡¯t delay the pressing matter.¡± ¡°Why are you being such a nag, Lin Wenruo, just speak if I ask you to, no need for pleasantries? Besides¡­¡± Zhao Rong burped. ¡°Besides, I might not even help you, if it¡¯s too dangerous, and I can¡¯t even save my own skin, then I will definitely run far away, even if you send all your dozen concubines to me, I still wouldn¡¯t help.¡± Zhao Rong laughed loudly: ¡°Then I can only wait until this young master has completed his studies and come back to collect your corpse and burn some paper money for you.¡± Zhao Rong raised his voice. ¡°Speaking of which, Lin Wenruo, just how many concubines do you have, when you say a dozen?¡± Lin Wenruo ignored Zhao Rong¡¯s nonsense, he looked outside the pavilion, then turned back with a calm voice. ¡°Qingchi and I have agreed to a Confucianism-Daoism debate in front of the king and tens of thousands of Zhongnan Country¡¯s people, which will happen ten days from today.¡± ¡°At that time, the King of Zhongnan Country, all the court officials, the whole city population, as well as countless hidden figures from Zhongnan and cultivators from the mountains, will be witnesses to the debate.¡± Zhao Rong tilted his head: ¡°What are the rules?¡± Lin Wenruo outlined the rules briefly but did not reveal every last detail. ¡°Three people from each side of Confucianism and Daoism will partake in three debates, each person can only participate once, regardless of victory or defeat, they must step down. The side with the most wins out of the three debates is the victor. Qingchi and I must participate, but there are no restrictions on the other slots. The rules are similar to scholarly discussions, but there are subtle changes. Each side in the debate has no aides; it¡¯s just one person debating another.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, somewhat dizzily. Due to the special national conditions of Zhongnan Country, the style of scholarly discussions is popular, and the whole nation up and down loves these debates. Scholarly discussions follow a general process, which Zhao Rong understood somewhat. ¡°I originally had candidates in mind, but one of them can¡¯t make it anymore.¡± Lin Wenruo gently placed the luminescent wine cup on the table. ¡°Chong Xu Temple¡¯s doing.¡± Lin Wenruo narrowed his eyes; he didn¡¯t fully disclose the sequence of events leading to the exposure of his candidate. At this point, saying more would be of no benefit. Besides, the matter was extremely complex, with various coincidences and inevitabilities intertwined within it, and the turbulence and intrigue involved were not something that could be explained in a few words. For now, the priority was to ensure the confidentiality of this debate¡¯s candidates until the day of the debate. Lin Wenruo glanced at Zhao Rong again. ¡°There was already little time, now only ten days are left, but we¡¯re missing one candidate¡­¡± Zhao Rong understood the situation; though he didn¡¯t pick up Lin Wenruo¡¯s thread but instead continued to ask: ¡°What¡¯s the stake for this debate between Confucianism and Daoism?¡± Lin Wenruo slowly explained, ¡°It¡¯s a wager. The winning side takes everything on the table. Chong Xu Temple has bet their position as the state religion. If they lose, the Daoists will forever be barred from intervening in the Zhongnan Country¡¯s politics, and all land under Taibai Mountain¡¯s Daoist temples will have to be transferred to the Lanxi Lin family.¡± ¡°The stakes on the table can be raised, as long as both parties agree.¡± Zhao Rong tilted his head, suddenly asking another question: ¡°Why would Chong Xu Temple bet with you? If they paid you no heed, wouldn¡¯t standing still like a mountain put them in an invincible position?¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s mouth curved slightly. ¡°Because I persuaded the king. The world thinks I forced the king during the spring sacrifice to agree to the Confucianism-Daoism debate. Little do they know, the king has long been fed up with Chong Xu Temple, but he feared their great power. I, Lin Qingchi, simply handed the king a knife¡ªthat is, me and the Lanxi Lin family standing behind me.¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 48 Your Majesty, Do as You Wish_3 Chapter 56: Chapter 48 Your Majesty, Do as You Wish_3 ¡°The struggle between Confucianism and Daoism is the best outcome that Zhao Rong and I could have strived for!¡± Zhao Rong rubbed his eyes. Although he was only at the Golden Stone Stage of the Ascending Realm, his constitution was slightly stronger than that of ordinary people. Furthermore, his recent speech had sobered him up quite a bit. Therefore, he slowly recovered and no longer spoke drunkenly. ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡± Zhao Rong exhaled lightly, then inquisitively asked, ¡°How did you persuade His Majesty? I¡¯ve heard that His Majesty is fond of Alchemy and is extremely close to Chongxu Temple, and he is even an enregistered Daoist of Chongxu Temple.¡± ¡°First and foremost, before he is a Daoist, he is a king. Although I practice the Dragon Slaying Skill, reforming the nation to strengthen and enrich the people is of even greater benefit to him as a king. Even if his royal power is limited by me, what about a hundred years later? When I, Lin Wenruo, am no longer here, the nation that has been revitalized by the new laws will still be passed down to his descendants, it will still belong to the Zhu Family. Hence, regarding Zhongnan Country, our interests align.¡± ¡°Secondly, his pursuit of Alchemy and Cultivation is merely for the quest for longevity. Ah, it is just Cultivation. What Daoist Chingjiu can offer him, I, Lin Qingchi, can also provide.¡± Zhao Rong frowned and said, ¡°You know well that the kings below the mountains cannot enter the Vast Realm, not only because it has been written into the Xuan Emperor¡¯s Law but also because kings are subject to the backlash of Dragon Energy. They are naturally in conflict with Spiritual Energy and cannot Attract Spiritual Energy into their bodies. How can you help him seek longevity by defying the great taboo of the world?¡± Lin Wenruo smiled slightly. ¡°I simply made him the same promise as Daoist Chingjiu. He knows himself that this is impossible, but which mortal can resist the temptation of immortality? Sometimes, to live, all one needs is an excuse and a wish. These, I can easily give him. Besides, don¡¯t Confucian Scholars understand the Vast Realm better than Daoists? Do you think the hope I give him is greater or the hope given by the Daoists is greater?¡± ¡°Lastly, even if we lose in the struggle between Confucianism and Daoism, it won¡¯t have much impact on him. He will still be the king of Zhongnan Country, at worst, he will no longer be able to lift his head in front of Chongxu Temple from now on. But compared to a future where the mountain that is Chongxu Temple has been moved away, which one to choose, surely he doesn¡¯t need me to teach him.¡± Zhao Rong fell silent, staring into his eyes and said word for word, ¡°You haven¡¯t said what will happen if you lose, what¡¯s at stake for you on the gambling table?¡± Lin Wenruo slightly avoided the gaze of the Confucian Scholar in front of him. ¡°Nothing much, just the Lin family of Lanxi relocating out of Zhongnan Country, Ziyu need not bear too much burden.¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s gaze returned to Zhao Rong. ¡°Zhao Ziyu, you don¡¯t need to feel any guilt. If you can stay and help me, Qingchi will be deeply grateful; but if you choose to leave, Qingchi will hold no grievances.¡± Lin Wenruo raised his wine cup, suddenly confident with a smile. ¡°Besides, who am I, Lin Qingchi, after all? I still have some moves up my sleeve, even without Ziyu, I believe my chances of winning are very high.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Zhao Rong did not speak, but gazed down, quietly observing the Confucian Scholar in front of him, whose smile was bright yet whose eyes carried a solitary look. He posed the last question of the night, and perhaps the last question of their lives to each other. ¡°Is it worth it?¡± Lin Wenruo was taken aback at the question, then burst out laughing. ¡°If there¡¯s a way in Zhongnan, Wenruo wouldn¡¯t exchange it for anything!¡± The hearty man toasted his cup in invitation. ¡°Regardless of this matter, true to the moonlight, I pour my cup¡ª you may do as you wish.¡± In the presence of a kindred spirit, amidst the mist of pavilions and water, under the luminous new moon, the scene was sufficient for all eternity. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 49 Farewell Gift Chapter 57: Chapter 49 Farewell Gift The room was pitch black except for the moonlight streaming through the window. The person returning at night pushed open the door and walked toward the desk in the dark room. A candle suddenly lit up, its bright yellow flame carving out a world of its own. Beneath the lamp, the night returnee didn¡¯t pause to think but started writing immediately, the words flowing in one go. The brush stopped, the verse completed, the lamp extinguished. The room filled with the breeze. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At dawn, the sun rose. Zhao Rong got up early, finished his morning exercise and lessons, and after eating the breakfast served by the servants, he packed up his things, slung his bookcase on his back, secured his scholar sword at his waist, and strode out the door. Just as he stepped over the threshold, he halted, glanced at the desk inside the room, then turned his head and left. On the desk laid a carefully folded piece of poetry paper, the gentle breezes swirling around it, yet it remained motionless. Zhao Rong arrived outside Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s courtyard and called out a few times before he starting to wait. About a quarter of an hour later, Su Xiaoxiao, with her little bookcase on her back and a spring in her step, bounced out from inside. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Zhao Rong pursed his lips and turned to leave. Seeing this, Su Xiaoxiao quickly followed. ¡°Wait for me, wait for me.¡± Zhao Rong didn¡¯t turn back. ¡°Why are you so slow every time? We agree on five minutes, but it always ends up being more than a quarter of an hour.¡± Su Xiaoxiao replied indignantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? You always coax me by saying it will be half an hour, but each time it¡¯s over in less than five minutes.¡± ¡°This young master needs to practice a supreme divine skill¡ªhow could I possibly have that much time to fool around with you, a silly girl who hasn¡¯t fully matured?¡± Su Xiaoxiao hastened her steps and, looking at Zhao Rong¡¯s profile, tugged at the hem of his clothes, her tone hopeful. ¡°Um, Zhao Rong, could you perhaps spend a bit more time next time?¡± Zhao Rong kept a straight face. ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re too greedy!¡± The hem was tugged once more. Zhao Rong turned his head to see the expectant eyes of the little fox demon, but then he remembered something and said annoyed, ¡°It depends on my mood. Every time you interfere halfway through, can¡¯t you cooperate with me for once? I¡¯m very busy, I have to travel during the day, I need to cultivate in my free time, and on top of that I have to spare time to attend to you at night, and you still make trouble¡­ By the way, how would I know whether the child born to Ying Ning and the prince is human or demon?¡± He paused. ¡°Can¡¯t they be half-demon?¡± Su Xiaoxiao answered seriously, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a half-demon.¡± Zhao Rong nodded. ¡°The words of Su Huxian indeed make sense. Then from now on, you tell the story.¡± The little fox demon who loved stories of the Fox Fairy Scholar immediately panicked, hastened to cajole Zhao Rong, and in the end shamefully signed a series of humiliating treaties. Zhao Rong nodded in satisfaction. The two of them, each carrying a bookcase, walked along the winding corridors of the mansion for a while, got a bit lost, and Zhao Rong called over a servant from the Lin family to guide them. Shortly, they arrived at a quiet and elegant house. Su Xiaoxiao waited outside while Zhao Rong followed the servant in. Inside the house, in a room that was both modest and tasteful, Lin Wenruo sat straight-backed on a chair reading, wearing only a white undershirt. Behind him stood a pretty maid who was helping him tie his hair, but just as she had half finished, a servant came to the door and reported in a low voice. The maid helping the master with his hair was surprised to see that as soon as he heard the arrival, he immediately looked up, got up, threw the book he was holding onto the table, and strode toward the door. Lin Wenruo, with his hair loose and wearing only a single layer of clothing, hurried to the reception hall and stood just outside the threshold, looking in. Zhao Rong, with his bookcase on his back, was inside admiring the calligraphy and paintings on the wall. Lin Wenruo then glanced back at the doorway of the house where Su Xiaoxiao was circling around a fruit tree holding her little bookcase. A hint of disappointment flashed in Lin Wenruo¡¯s eyes, and he sighed softly, but then he put on a natural smile and stepped into the hall. ¡°Ziyu has arrived.¡± Zhao Rong turned around and seeing the visitor dressed like this couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Have I come at the wrong time, interrupting Wenruo and his beauty¡¯s sweet dream?¡± Lin Wenruo arched an eyebrow. ¡°Ah, those girls really cling too much. Qinqchi was ready to get up early but was dragged down by them until now. Hmm, this kind of trouble, Ziyu must have experienced it too, right?¡± After saying that, he gave Zhao Rong a sincere look. Zhao Rong ignored his words and, frowning sternly, said, ¡°Wenruo, we Confucian scholars should focus on serious matters and not linger in the land of tenderness; this is what you said to me last night!¡± Zhao Rong spoke with commanding righteousness, ¡°No, I must save you. Wenruo, pick out a few of the clingiest ones for me to take away. We can¡¯t let them stay by your side and lead you astray any longer.¡± Lin Wenruo nodded. ¡°Ziyu¡¯s admonition is correct; I have indeed been lax. However, Ziyu is someone destined for great things, and we can¡¯t have them leading him astray either. I¡¯ll return home tonight and discipline them properly.¡± In the hall, the two men¡ªone sincere, one brimming with righteousness¡ªlooked at each other for a moment, and Lin Wenruo couldn¡¯t help but crack first, as both burst out laughing. Lin Wenruo looked Zhao Rong up and down. ¡°Has Ziyu come to bid farewell?¡± He then smiled slightly. ¡°Please wait a moment, Ziyu. I have prepared a small parting gift for you.¡± With that, he clapped his hands. Before Zhao Rong could respond, eight maidens in robes entered gracefully. They carried trays or held various items. Lined up in a row, they stood before the two men. Zhao Rong¡¯s eyebrows rose. Lin Wenruo stepped forward. The first maid¡¯s tray held a small incense burner and a mysteriously black embroidered pouch. Lin Wenruo picked up the pouch and, with a smile, handed it to Zhao Rong. Curious, Zhao Rong accepted it and pulled the drawstring open. Immediately, he was greeted by a peculiar fragrance, one of profound milky scent, yet also carrying a refreshing chill that sent his blood churning uncontrollably, like a starving shark smelling the freshest blood. Upon closer inspection, he saw a pile of brownish-red wood shavings inside the pouch. This reminded him of the incense Lin Wenruo had lit inside the carriage yesterday, but now, without even lighting it, the fragrance from the pouch in his hand was even more effective than the burning incense from the day before. Taking a deep breath of the scent, Zhao Rong exhaled slowly, then looked up at Lin Wenruo. ¡°Ziyu, Zhongnan is abundant in Spiritual Objects. This pouch of incense in your hand is one of the highest grades of Agarwood called Qi Nan, extremely rare. I don¡¯t know its specific price because our Lanxi Lin family never sells it; we reserve it solely for our own family members¡¯ use.¡± ¡°The scent of Qi Nan can help ignite one¡¯s blood and strike through the meridians, serving as one of the top auxiliary substances for those in the Ascending Realm¡¯s Clear Void Stage and the Embroidered Clothes Stage. Usually, we won¡¯t waste it on the Clear Void Stage, but use it to help break through during the Embroidered Clothes Stage as we enter the Fu Yao Realm.¡± With a smile, Lin Wenruo said, ¡°Yesterday in the carriage, I saw that you enjoyed incense and later noticed you were diligently practicing your cultivation, so I remembered this item. This small pouch is all the stock from our family¡¯s treasury, and it should be enough for you to break through from the Embroidered Clothes Stage to the Fu Yao Realm.¡± ¡°However, I see you are still in the Golden Stone Stage. To use this, you need to reach the Clear Void Stage, and from the Golden Stone Stage to the Clear Void Stage, you¡¯ll need to find a source of Innate Primordial Qi. I can¡¯t help with that; you must rely on yourself, as external items are of little aid.¡± Having said that, Lin Wenruo walked over to the second maid and picked up a rosewood box from her tray. Turning to face Zhao Rong, Lin Wenruo opened the box to reveal a violet handkerchief inside. He gently lifted the handkerchief, unveiling a stone the size of a baby¡¯s fist with a smooth surface beneath it. The stone was of a pale green color, with a ribbon of deeper green liquid flowing within that seemed to move about like a living being. ¡°Zhongnan produces Lan Tian Jade, and the jade in this box comes from a thousand-year-old mine deep within Zhongnan Mountain. It is of the finest quality among Lan Tian Jades and has reached the grade of Spirit Jade.¡± Lin Wenruo walked to the window and placed it in the sunshine. After three breaths, wisps of green smoke began to rise from the Lan Tian Spirit Jade, lingering and not dispersing within the hall. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to Linlu Academy. Scholars at the academy all wear jade, and whether you want to polish this block of Spirit Jade seed material into a new Jade Pendant or use it to upgrade an existing pendant, either way it¡¯s suitable,¡± Wenruo told him with a light smile. ¡°Previously, many schoolmates at Siqi Academy asked to buy Zhongnan¡¯s Beautiful Jade from me. I never sold it, only giving a few pieces to close friends.¡± Lin Wenruo passed the Lan Tian Spirit Jade to the silent Zhao Rong, winking at him. ¡°With this jade, Ziyu, you¡¯ll have to make a good name for me at Linlu Academy.¡± Zhao Rong looked at him and took the Lan Tian Spirit Jade, admiring it closely. He too was a lover of jade and could not help but be captivated by fine jade. Seeing this, Lin Wenruo turned to attend to the other maids. ¡°Ziyu, this guqin is called ¡®Ming Yu,¡¯ its sound naturally carries the crisp tinkling of jade striking stone. I noticed you liked it last night, so take it; you must practice well though, don¡¯t be as haphazard as you were last night.¡± ¡°Ziyu, I heard you¡¯re going to travel down that Great River to the east, planning to take a boat to Du You City. I just happen to¡­¡± ¡°Ziyu, this ivory paper knife¡­¡± ¡°Ziyu, this blue and white brush washer¡­¡± ¡°Ziyu, these two ancient first-edition books¡­¡± A bare-chested man with loose hair, clad in only his inner garments, moved around the hall, offering farewell gifts to his friend who was about to leave. Zhao Rong listened quietly, not making a sound. Soon, as if everything that needed to be said had been uttered, Lin Wenruo sighed and approached the last maid. On her tray, instead of treasures, there were simply two cups of wine. With an apologetic tone, Lin Wenruo picked up one cup. ¡°Qingchi is busy this morning with important matters and can¡¯t see you off, Ziyu. So we can only have this cup of farewell wine here; I hope you won¡¯t hold it against him.¡± With that, he lifted his cup towards Zhao Rong as a gesture. Zhao Rong glanced at the man before him and then at the gifts laid out on the trays. Although it was certain that these gifts were not the most valuable treasures preserved by the Lanxi Lin family, They were, without doubt, gifts of the heaviest sentiment as a farewell to Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong offered a slight smile and, under everyone¡¯s gaze, picked up the remaining cup of wine. Seeing this, Lin Wenruo raised his cup ready to down it in one go. After finishing this cup, he would have sent Zhao Rong off, then he¡¯d need to begin preparing for the Confucianism debate in ten days¡¯ time. Suddenly, something completely unexpected happened in the hall. Zhao Rong tilted the wine in his hand, spilling it entirely onto the floor. Lin Wenruo was taken aback. Then, Zhao Rong put back the Qi Nan Fragrance and the Lan Tian Spirit Jade where they were, and pushed all the trays in front of him aside. ¡°Wenruo, I don¡¯t want these things,¡± he said. Lin Wenruo¡¯s brow furrowed, about to speak, but Zhao Rong was already continuing. ¡°Who told you I was leaving?¡± Lin Wenruo blinked and glanced at Zhao Rong¡¯s bookcase, then turned to look outside the open door, where Su Xiaoxiao was jumping up and down beneath a fruit tree, holding a small bookcase and plucking fruits. Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day I promised to accompany Su Xiaoxiao into the city for a stroll? I just came to greet you.¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 50 Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace Chapter 58: Chapter 50 Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace The rainy season in Zhongnan Country falls in June and July. Today was a rare rainless day, with the sun shining brightly. The Lin family estate between the two Qingshan Hills, having bathed in a new shower, was cool and refreshing. Lin Wenruo walked briskly with a smile on his face, strolling along the winding and quiet paths. He passed clusters of plants and numerous pavilions. Suddenly, Lin Wenruo stopped at a corridor overlooking a pond, where a mahogany round box filled with bait rested casually on the railing. Lin Wenruo reached out to grab some bait and casually scattered it into the lake. ¡°Master.¡± From behind him, a tall woman dressed in black tight-fitting clothes, with a pendant on her head, had appeared at some point, bowing her head in salute. ¡°Speak.¡± Lin Wenruo gazed at the red carps gradually gathering beneath him and idly tossed more bait down. The woman in black spoke respectfully, ¡°Master, regarding that plain-clothed old man, we still have not found any clue. He seems to have appeared out of thin air. However, we have found the third participant from Chongxu Temple in the debate on Confucianism. He should be Qing Yuanzi, the Daoist brother of Qingjingzi. According to our informant, he went up Taibai Mountain quietly at midnight yesterday and is now in Chongxu Temple.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Lin Wenruo¡¯s movements paused slightly as he turned his head, ¡°Qing Yuanzi? Is it that romantic Daoist who likes to engage in idle chat with the notables of Zhongnan Country? I seem to remember he left Zhongnan before I went to the Academy.¡± The woman in black nodded her head, ¡°Exactly him. After he left Zhongnan, he traveled through the neighboring countries, but three years ago, he suddenly disappeared. It is rumored that he went into seclusion for cultivation somewhere.¡± Lin Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Rumored? It seems? You¡¯re giving me this kind of hearsay as an answer?¡± The woman in black hastily replied, ¡°Master, please forgive me! I will immediately do my utmost to investigate!¡± However, then she lowered her head, sweating profusely, ¡°Master, the mountain is now slow to pass messages due to the blockade by the Punishment Mansion. It takes a great deal of time to travel between the two places, and it often takes ten days to half a month to get a reply from the people we send out¡­¡± Lin Wen¡¯s face turned cold as he turned back and looked at the gathering red carps, ¡°We cannot afford any errors in the debate on Confucianism, or it will be beyond redemption. Use all of the family¡¯s channels to investigate, regardless of the cost.¡± ¡°Your servant obeys!¡± ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Master, the second master left early this morning. He took his luggage and is staying in the city now.¡± Lin Wen frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡± Suddenly, as if he remembered something, the corners of his mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°By the way, Xiu Mei, just how many women are there in my back house?¡± The woman, named Xiu Mei, was taken aback upon hearing this, ¡°Initially, Master told us to arrange it as we saw fit, so I selected eighteen women to be taken into your room. I have carefully vetted them all; they come from good families and as for their appearances¡­¡± Lin Wenruo interrupted with a waning interest, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m aware¡­ Don¡¯t skimp on their necessities. Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Master, the current public opinion in the city is not favorable to us. Should we do something about it?¡± Lin Wenruo chuckled softly, scooped up a handful of feed, and with a relaxed lift of his hand, it all landed in the pond. Countless red carps surged forward, like a boiling crimson tide, gathering beneath his feet, ¡°The common people are like these carps in the pond,¡± he said slowly, ¡°and the debate on Confucianism will determine who will be the only one standing on the shore as the feeder.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to intervene. Our most important task at the moment is the debate on Confucianism.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Zhao Rong took Su Xiaoxiao to play in Luojing City. After about half an hour, they left the territory of Lanxi and merged into the bustling flow of people. Luojing is situated on the most fertile plain of Zhongnan Mountain. The citizens are generally prosperous, as evident from their clothing. This is probably also why they enjoy discussing politics and cultivating philosophies; after all, with full bellies, the idle need something to do, such as exercising their tongues. Zhao Rong¡¯s opinion of them was simply that they were idly chatting. Zhao Rong was feeling very strange now. Because he noticed that Su Xiaoxiao was a bit off. Was it just because I snatched a piece of fruit from you? Why haven¡¯t you said a word the entire trip? Zhao Rong was a bit panicked. After all, a bleeding history taught him that the oppressed either explode in silence or perish in it. Since he greeted Lin Wen this morning and snatched away the red fruit that Su Xiaoxiao had just barely managed to pick before having a bite, and then told her that they would stay in Luojing for a while, Su Xiaoxiao had gradually become quiet. Zhao Rong glanced subtly again at Su Xiaoxiao, who was a bit behind on the left, and saw she was still silent, now seemingly different from when she was usually angry. If she was bullied into anger before, she would bite her half-red lips, turn her head, sulk, and stew in her own frustrations; if it was more serious, she would turn her back and secretly wipe her tears, thinking no one noticed. But her current state was one of a cold-faced indifference, showing no interest in anything, not even raising her eyelids when they just passed a grandiose bookstore, merely occasionally stepping aside to let passersby through, closely following behind him. From Zhao Rong¡¯s perspective, her already high-beauty face now appeared extraordinarily aloof due to being tightly drawn, and those alluring fox-like eyes had their outer corners slightly raised, exuding an irresistible charm. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Chapter 50 Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace_2 Chapter 59: Chapter 50 Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace_2 As Gui turned around, the cold allure surprisingly struck him with its stunning beauty. An aloof, ascetic type? Zhao Rong frowned. If it continued like this, well¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be bad either. At least I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about someone tricking you away with just a piece of candy anymore. Yes, that¡¯s good, Su Xiaoxiao, keep it up, you can do it. Zhao Rong¡¯s brows relaxed, and he nodded, feeling a full sense of accomplishment for having successfully trained a naive juvenile fox demon into an aloof, ascetic fox fairy. A moment after Zhao Rong turned his head back, Su Xiaoxiao suddenly glanced at him, subconsciously biting her red lips, then barely opening her mouth as if to speak, but stopped midway. After thinking it over, she stubbornly turned her head away, refusing to look at him. The two of them, each preoccupied with their own thoughts, walked along the street, passing through streams of people, heading towards the southern part of the city. At one point, as they passed a street vendor, Zhao Rong walked a few steps past then suddenly stopped and turned around. Su Xiaoxiao, eyes downcast, hadn¡¯t noticed that Zhao Rong had turned back. She continued walking forwards until, after another thirty or forty steps, she subconsciously looked up and suddenly realized that Zhao Rong, who had always been ahead, had disappeared. At that moment, Su Xiaoxiao stood among the crowd, surrounded by an endless stream of people; she hurriedly looked around, panicked and spinning in place like a startled deer, realizing she had been left behind. Her previous aloofness was instantly shattered by his disappearance. Her face turned deathly pale as she called out for Zhao Rong, but no matter how loudly she shouted, in this noisy sea of people, it was like a silent solo performance, quietly unfolding without making any waves. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï It wasn¡¯t until the girl gave up struggling, feeling he might really not care about her, that had he forgotten her. Her delicate body slowly stiffened and she crouched down. However, the next second, a hand with bruises appeared from the crowd. Su Xiaoxiao felt a gentle tap on her left shoulder, turned her head, and beside her was a bright red fruit; turning her head further, she saw a face she had been pining for, filled with sorrow. Su Xiaoxiao turned around excitedly, seeing Zhao Rong munching on a fruit while reaching out to hand her one. Su Xiaoxiao quickly grabbed onto Zhao Rong¡¯s clothes, her eyes pleading, desperately looking at Zhao Rong as if she feared that in the next moment, this bad person would again leave her behind and go off alone. Zhao Rong asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡± After saying that, he shook the fruit in front of her. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Seeing this, Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly looked up, her bright teeth and red lips took a bite, juicy and tantalizing. But the next second, seeing the man whose clothes she was holding looking at her with a strange expression, the little fox demon suddenly felt embarrassed, hastily let go, held the fruit in both hands, bit it again while looking down, then couldn¡¯t help but glance up at him again. Her voice timidly asked, ¡°Where, where did you go?¡± ¡°Buying this,¡± Zhao Rong curiously looked at Su Xiaoxiao, whose eyes were slightly red and face still somewhat pale, as she looked down, eyes fixed on the fruit, and gestured to the half-eaten fruit in his hand. ¡°That wasn¡¯t from taking Su Huxian¡¯s stuff this morning, feeling uneasy? Su Huxian is magnanimous, don¡¯t stay mad at me anymore.¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart trembled, she dared not lift her head to look at him, her gaze fixed on the fruit in her hand still dotted with fresh dewdrops. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not dawdle,¡± Zhao Rong walked ahead, waving his hand back, prompting Su Xiaoxiao to lift her head and follow with light steps. ¡°This fruit isn¡¯t as tasty as the one you picked this morning, what do you think?¡± ¡°Ah, both, both are tasty.¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot, I ate the one you picked this morning, you didn¡¯t get to taste it.¡± Su Xiaoxiao: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Before we leave, let¡¯s pick some more to take with us. Wenruo is a major landowner; we should really take advantage of him.¡± Su Xiaoxiao widened her eyes, ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t you and he settle things? Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s face darkened, ¡°What the heck are you suggesting about him and me? What bizarre things are filling your head all day?¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s tone lightened, ¡°So, you mean you don¡¯t like him?¡± Zhao Rong took a deep breath, ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, your imagination has run wild.¡± Oddly enough, Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t seem to care about this anymore, or perhaps couldn¡¯t afford to care, her little head filled with a more pressing issue, ¡°Zhao Rong, where did you go last night? Weren¡¯t you with him¡­ sneaking off for a private meeting?¡± Zhao Rong stopped in his tracks. ¡°Stop pinching, bad guy, stop pinching, it hurts, wuwu¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice changed. ¡°Firstly, he and I are just normal friends, there¡¯s nothing beyond the friendship between men. Su Xiaoxiao, if you dare to unjustly tarnish this young master¡¯s reputation again, I won¡¯t let you see tonight¡¯s moon.¡± ¡°Mmm mmm.¡± The words were unclear from the little Fox Demon whose cheeks were pinched by two large hands. ¡°Nod or shake your head.¡± The little Fox Demon nodded frantically like a pecking chick, her little cheeks pulled painfully, but she wasn¡¯t hurting, rather, she felt a small joy in her heart. ¡°Secondly, how did you know this young master went out last night?¡± ¡°Mmm mmm mmm.¡± Zhao Rong let go of his hands. ¡°Well, I was afraid you¡¯d fall asleep in your medicinal bath again, so I got up at night to check on you, and you were gone¡­ I went looking for you and found you¡­ you and him in the pavilion, intimately close, um, cheeks pressed together.¡± The scene from last night was still fresh in her memory. After witnessing it, she had turned and run without a word, not understanding why she had to run, it was just that her heart felt as if it had been lightly bitten by someone, a strange feeling. Later, she crawled back into her quilt, lost herself in wild thoughts for a while, and finally dozed off. In the morning, she thought she was about to leave, but then that bad guy told her they needed to stay a while longer, urgent matters to attend to¡­ She felt it was all men¡¯s excuses. Great-grandmother used to say men always make excuses for the things they do. Thinking of this, Su Xiaoxiao skeptically asked, ¡°Zhao Rong, is it normal for friends to press their cheeks together?¡± Zhao Rong slapped his forehead, what on earth was all this? At the time, they were just standing close enough to whisper, how strange of a viewpoint do you have? As Zhao Rong was about to speak, he suddenly noticed a loud clamor of gongs and drums coming from ahead, the commotion immense. Zhao Rong halted and, taking Su Xiaoxiao with him, stepped to the side of the road to closely observe. Ahead, someone cleared the way with a gong, heading towards Zhao Rong, a luxurious palanquin carried by over twenty people, surrounded by silk curtains of many different colors, obscuring the identity of the occupant but outside the palanquin, hundreds of servants followed, most clad in blue Daoist garments, with an orderly group of Daoist boys at the front, each holding various Daoism Ritual Instruments and making way uniformly; some sprinkled Talisman Water, others threw Talisman Paper into the crowd, causing a scramble. Zhao Rong watched closely, catching snippets like ¡°State Preceptor,¡± ¡°True Man Qingjingzi,¡± ¡°casting rituals for Zhongnan¡¯s blessing¡± from the buzz of the surrounding crowd. He raised an eyebrow and stood by the roadside to wait, turning his head to continue explaining last night¡¯s misunderstanding to Su Xiaoxiao. Su Xiaoxiao was still somewhat suspicious, ¡°Then tonight I¡¯ll lock your door, and you¡¯re not allowed to go looking for him again.¡± A twitch passed over Zhao Rong¡¯s eyelid as he looked at the little Fox Demon sporting an ¡®I¡¯m looking out for you¡¯ expression. He felt a familiar sense of being caught sneaking out in the middle of the night by his parents, who also mistakenly thought he was going on a date. Zhao Rong said worriedly, ¡°Just don¡¯t oversleep and leave me locked in there¡­¡± Zhao Rong had barely finished speaking when a sudden outcry exploded inside his Heart Lake, like an Evil Flood Dragon raising its head from the depths, soul-shattering and spine-tingling. ¡°Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace!¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Gui hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯s the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, I am not mistaken, that little Daoist boy is holding the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª PS: Sorry it¡¯s a bit late, brothers and sisters. If it¡¯s just a single chapter, I¡¯ll write a bit more next time. (I type slowly, it takes eight or nine hours per chapter) Happy to share some joyful news with you all, Sword Lady finally got a spot recommended by editors, they finally decided to try it out, I am so excited! 130,000 words in, it¡¯s finally happening, even though it might just be an ordinary spot, I am thrilled! Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 51: Righteous and Bright Chapter 60: Chapter 51: Righteous and Bright Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace? Zhao Rong¡¯s heart tightened, his expression unchanged as he casually turned his head to look toward the National Master¡¯s Camp that was about to pass by on the main street, calmly thinking in his Heart Lake, ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°In front of the sedan, those little Daoist boys.¡± By then, the camp had already almost passed Zhao Rong. From his angle, his view was obstructed by the luxurious sedan carried by over twenty people, making it impossible to see the target clearly. Zhao Rong slightly furrowed his eyebrows, ready to follow when he suddenly remembered Su Xiaoxiao beside him. Turning his head, he saw her staring at him with a puzzled expression. Su Xiaoxiao curiously looked in the direction Zhao Rong had been gazing at, ¡°Zhao Rong, what are you looking at?¡± Zhao Rong did not answer, he reached into his chest pocket, pulled out some broken silver, and walked over to a nearby stall where he bought a few sugar figures and handed them to Su Xiaoxiao, instructing her to wait for him there and not to wander off. Seeing the little fox demon happily accept them and nod like a bobblehead, Zhao Rong turned and hurried towards the advancing camp. At that moment, many citizens were following the National Master¡¯s Camp, mostly rushing to grab the Talisman Water and Talisman Paper that could ¡°communicate with spirits.¡± Therefore, Zhao Rong, a Confucian scholar with a bookcase on his back, didn¡¯t stand out too much among them. In a short while, Zhao Rong caught up with the camp, positioned himself to the right in front of it, squeezed into the crowd, and walked in step with it. He peered through the gap between the congested crowd ahead toward the Daoist boys walking in the middle of the road, asking, ¡°Which Daoist boy is it?¡± After speaking, Zhao Rong quickly reached out to grab a red Talisman Paper that drifted by and glanced smugly at the surrounding people who hadn¡¯t managed to snatch it from him. Gui impatiently said, ¡°Hey, stop shaking your head so much; I am looking out from your brow chakra.¡± Taking note of this, Zhao Rong maintained his smile and continued to focus on the group of Daoist boys standing in five rows and seven columns, all neatly organized, each holding a Ritual Instrument, four of whom held incense burners emitting sparks. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Soon after, Gui quickly said, ¡°The second to last row, third from the left.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s gaze sharpened. It was a plump Daoist boy with chubby cheeks, who seemed to be struggling to hold an incense burner in his hands. The hand incense burner was simple and rustic in design, spherical in shape, dark with hints of purple, not more than a foot in height and width, designed with two handles and three legs like a tripod, and topped with a lid that currently had wisps of white smoke curling out from its circular opening. Nothing about it seemed extraordinary, and it looked unremarkable among the squad, some of whom had many more glamorous Ritual Instruments in their hands. Zhao Rong questioned, ¡°This thing is called the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace? Are you sure you¡¯ve got it right?¡± Gui confidently said, ¡°Although you can¡¯t see the inside, its material is definitely Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold! And its appearance is exactly the same, my Divine Soul tells me it¡¯s the one.¡± Zhao Rong was somewhat skeptical. ¡°Is your Divine Soul accurate?¡± It felt like it was the same thing as a woman¡¯s intuition; could it be reliable¡­ Gui fell silent for a while, took another careful look, and firmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, I¡¯m too familiar with it, as I had one myself once, which I later left in this realm¡­ I don¡¯t know if this is the same one. Logically, my Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace should not appear in Wangque Continent, but the world changes unpredictably, who can say for sure¡­¡± Gui¡¯s voice gradually deepened, turning into a murmur. Zhao Rong then inhaled sharply. Was this a treasure once possessed by Gui? He couldn¡¯t help but tiptoe, his gaze passing over several rows of people in front of him, fixed again on that weary, slightly panting plump Daoist boy as he took another careful look at the ordinary-looking hand incense burner. Just a few moments later, Zhao Rong leaned back slightly, his heels returning to the ground as he shifted his gaze away, acting as if nothing had happened, and glanced around to see that no one had spotted him. Like him, the crowd¡¯s attention was focused on the procession in the middle of the road. Gui¡¯s voice became excited, ¡°The current status of this Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace is unclear to me from this distance, but even if it¡¯s damaged, its material alone is among the top metals for Artifact Refining. Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold is even coveted by Taiyi cultivators; it¡¯s currently being carelessly held by a little Daoist boy with no cultivation, swinging it around in public? Zhao Rong, you must get your hands on it quickly!¡± Then, it spoke with a sense of wonder, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that merely glancing out from your brow chakra after just waking up, I would spot such an incredible item. This Ancient Cangzhou is truly a top-ranked Daoist fortune land from the past, who knows how much more hidden fortune there is here.¡± After hearing Gui¡¯s words, Zhao Rong gradually calmed down. At this moment, facing such a seemingly close great opportunity, he felt no urgency like he had initially, his expression coolly acknowledging with an ¡°Oh,¡± as he continued to follow the procession. However, as they approached the southern gate of the city, the National Master¡¯s Camp was about to leave the city, and the crowd of onlookers and followers was dwindling. Zhao Rong furrowed his brows slightly. Suddenly, Gui spoke as if remembering something, ¡°Right, do you recall that Sword Technique I taught you on the boat?¡± Zhao Rong instinctively nodded, realizing it couldn¡¯t see him, and responded aloud, ¡°I remember.¡± Gui sounded quite pleased, ¡°I told you, this Nameless Sword Technique and the ¡®Spring and Autumn Life and Death Decision¡¯ are both from a major and mysterious Cultivation Technique sect from beyond our realm.¡± ¡°Sacrificial Refinement of Magical Treasures has three levels: minor, major, and life-level practices, and this Sword Technique is merely a minor practice method. It is memorable to me not just because it allows the refinement of various Magical Treasures beyond swords, but also because it¡¯s refined by the power of the Divine Soul and does not require the user to possess Spiritual Energy. Even a mortal could use it, though it would greatly exhaust their mind.¡± Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 51: Righteous and Bright Grab_2 Chapter 61: Chapter 51: Righteous and Bright Grab_2 ¡°And the most magical aspect is that, it allows the user to practice with an object without needing to touch it, within a certain range, as long as the user is extremely familiar with the item, just like when you practiced with your scholar sword on the boat.¡± ¡°Right now, the circumstances are perfect, I¡¯ll transmit the image of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace to you, try to materialize it in your mind and see if you can connect with it!¡± Gui spoke very quickly, without stopping. Having said that, he flipped through his memories regarding the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, forming an image to transmit above Zhao Rong¡¯s Heart Lake. Zhao Rong, hearing this, began to concentrate his mind, using Gui¡¯s image to start materializing the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace in his Heart Lake. It had an extremely large amount of construction information, even more complex than the scholar sword he had practiced with before, and Zhao Rong only now realized that inside the furnace, there was an extremely important Furnace Core, and the inscriptions and restrictions on the inner walls were as vast as the sea¡­ However, his physique had grown stronger through his recent training and his Divine Soul had significantly strengthened. At this moment, although it was strenuous, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. At a certain moment, as a grand caravan was about to pass through Luojing¡¯s South Gate, at the end of the dissolving sparse crowd following behind, a young scholar carrying a bookcase and wearing a jade scholar sword suddenly stopped, turned around, and walked away in the opposite direction. ¡°How is it?¡± The scholar thought about the special sense that had been established in a fleeting moment and now had been severed due to their distance being too far, and with a corner of his mouth raised, said, ¡°Right, that¡¯s it, the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace.¡± ¡°And¡­ it seems to be intact.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t get away,¡± the scholar said lazily. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã? Zhao Rong made his way back and found Su Xiaoxiao still waiting in the same spot, looking hopefully. The obedient girl didn¡¯t ask where Zhao Rong had gone, so the explanation he had prepared remained unsaid. After that, Zhao Rong took her for a stroll around the city, bought some snacks, then left from the North Gate and returned to the Lin family estate at Lanxi, where the two of them went their separate ways, each returning to their respective courtyards. With Lin Wenruo absent, Zhao Rong had lunch, then went out again. This time, he didn¡¯t bring the bookcase but carried more silver on him. Zhao Rong returned to the city and found a readymade clothing store, buying a few sets of well-fit clothes. Although they weren¡¯t as comfortable as those tailored in a tailor shop, he could wear them immediately after purchase. Zhao Rong also bought some items, then found an inconspicuous inn near the south of the city. He rented a room, sent the errand boy away, and changed into a new outfit inside the room. Reviewing his appearance in the mirror, black common wear, blue headband, hair arranged with a clasp, he looked like a well-off man from Luojing City, satisfied, he nodded his head and left. Zhao Rong hired a carriage at the South Gate and headed south. By the afternoon, he arrived at Taibai Mountain. Taibai Mountain was very high, with lush green forests and tranquil scenery. On it stood a place known to all in Zhongnan Country, Chongxu Temple, also the main temple among the 480 temples of Zhongnan Mountain. Zhao Rong got off the carriage and found the mountain crowded with pilgrims at the time. After inquiring a little, he learned of the general situation of Chongxu Temple. Chongxu Temple on Taibai Mountain was divided into the outer temple at the mountainside, which was the main part of Chongxu Temple with the most halls and deities, and the inner temple at the peak, where outsiders were not allowed to go randomly. Inside Chongxu Temple, there were core Daoists and ordinary Daoists. The former mainly stayed in the inner temple but could also be found in some of the main halls of the outer temple, leading prayers and interpreting divinations for distinguished guests. The latter were all in the outer temple, handling the daily affairs and receiving pilgrims. The core Daoists lived in the inner temple; ordinary Daoists, more numerous, lived in the residential buildings at the foot of the mountain. In addition, there were many servants within the temple who did various chores and also lived at the mountain base. As a result, there were many buildings at the foot of the mountain. During the day when there were many pilgrims, it was as bustling as a county town. Zhao Rong straightened his clothes and, along with many other pilgrims, ascended the steps, his gaze subtly surveying his surroundings. The scenery of Taibai Mountain was extremely serene; the trees on the mountain lush and thriving, towering ancient trees lined the mountain path, their dense shade covering the ground, and the flying springs were like snow, refreshing and clear. When he arrived at the waist of the mountain at the grand outer facade, just as he crossed the threshold of a certain gate, he felt a response, as if he had mysteriously connected with something, the feeling coming from a certain building to the left. Zhao Rong kept a placid expression, not paying attention to that vague connection, but walked over to a Merit Box, dropped some silver into it, gave a slight smile to a Daoist standing by, who gave him a solemn bow, uttering ¡°Blessings Infinite Heavenly Venerable.¡± Zhao Rong returned the gesture respectfully, replying, ¡°Daoist,¡± asked about some of the temple¡¯s rules, then strolled around at leisure. Gradually, Zhao Rong¡¯s steps took him to the left side of the temple, where several magnificent palaces stood; from the outside, the statues within were tall, surrounded by numerous pilgrims. However, Zhao Rong¡¯s full attention was drawn to one unremarkable Great Hall among them, the faint feeling in his mind directing him there. Zhao Rong pursed his lips, his pace still composed; occasionally he followed the surrounding pilgrims into a certain Great Hall to burn incense and pray for blessings, sometimes stopping to listen with others to a blue-clothed Daoist expounding the scriptures, or stopping by a wall to admire the lifelike murals. Finally, he leisurely made his way to the Great Hall that had sparked his sensation. Looking up, he saw the plaque reading ¡°Spirit Temple.¡± As he stepped inside, he was greeted by a divine statue unfamiliar to Zhao Rong. He swept a brief glance over the interior: seven Daoists were present, some reciting scriptures in front of the divine statue, some speaking quietly with pilgrims, and some observing the crowd from a corner, along with four Daoist boys standing to the sides. Zhao Rong casually looked around, then refrained from looking further. He cleansed his hands, lit incense, bowed, offered the incense, clasped his fists, and paid his respects. Then he donated some incense money, obtained a talisman from a middle-aged Daoist, thanked him, and without lingering, turned and left. However, as Zhao Rong turned, his gaze lightly swept over a small incense burner on the edge of the offering table in front of the tall central divine statue, emitting a faint wisp of green smoke, inconspicuous among the many ritual objects. Zhao Rong glanced and moved on without looking back, left the Great Hall, strode down the mountain, found a horse cart, and slowly departed. Inside the carriage. Zhao Rong closed his eyes to rest. Gui asked softly, ¡°Hey, Zhao Rong, the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace is right there, how are we going to steal it?¡± Zhao Rong, still with closed eyes, quirked the corner of his mouth, ¡°Steal? That doesn¡¯t sound right.¡± Gui had an epiphany, ¡°I almost forgot, Zhao the scholar couldn¡¯t possibly do a refined and cultured disservice like that. It was lowly and vile of me to suggest it. Surely you shouldn¡¯t pay heed to my words. Alas, it¡¯s such a pity for that Divine Furnace. You know, the Divine Medicine that can transform someone, defy fate, and reshape destiny can only be refined in a furnace of its caliber. Alas, such a pity.¡± Zhao Rong opened his eyes, opened his mouth to speak, but before he could make a sound, he was interrupted by Gui with a cold snicker, teasingly saying, ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to say, ¡®Can a scholar¡¯s actions count as stealing?¡¯ Yes and no. What¡¯s that called, theft? Please!¡± Gui sniffed disdainfully, despising these hypocritical Confucian scholars the most. The young Confucian scholar, startled by these words, shook his head immediately thereafter. The corners of his mouth lifting slightly, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Who said we need to sneak around to steal? Can¡¯t we just take it openly in front of them?¡± Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 52 Dinner Party Chapter 62: Chapter 52 Dinner Party ¡°` Honestly and openly take it? Gui fell silent for a moment, then tentatively asked, ¡°Zhao Rong, you couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking of selling Lin Wenruo, could you?¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Gui immediately became excited. ¡°I agree with this idea, I¡¯ve found him displeasing for a long time.¡± Zhao Rong asked in surprise, ¡°How did he offend you?¡± Gui sneered, ¡°He is not qualified to offend me. I simply can¡¯t stand his ¡®when duty calls, one must not refuse¡¯ attitude, as if Zhongnan Country would fall apart without him. Him, or rather, all of you sour Confucian Scholars, and those stubborn Mo Xia with their single-minded brains, always clinging to some savior complex, arrogantly taking the salvation of the world as their personal responsibility. Please, look at your own positions.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Confucianism have a saying, ¡®Do not concern yourself with matters outside your station¡¯? You lack the ability but possess a sense of unyielding courage, constantly pointing fingers and instructing those in high positions on what to do, as if others are far inferior to yourselves. You think if it were you in charge, you could do it better. Ha, I would have taken down anyone like that back in the day.¡± Zhao Rong fell silent, lifted the curtain, and glanced out the window. Gui continued, ¡°Lin Wenruo¡¯s current identity is the Family Head of the Lanxi Lin family. Yet, he bears no cautious heart, failing to prioritize the prosperity and survival of his family. Instead, he uses his entire family as a gambling chip, wagering it on an uncertain future. It would be bearable if he won, but what if he lost?¡± ¡°An ancestral legacy built over centuries could be destroyed in an instant, a grave sin against the natural order!¡± Zhao Rong did not bother to argue or debate with it; he knew that what Gui had said was its path, and what Lin Wenruo had done was his path. Each person¡¯s path is different; aside from the truly wicked, where is the clear-cut line between black and white? And in this Xuanhuang Realm, isn¡¯t what all these philosophers, scholars, cultivators on the mountains strive for, to make their path the universally recognized Great Dao? As for his own path, perhaps he already had one, but he still did not know, still questioning himself¡­ Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Gui, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°If my family had such an unworthy descendant, I would definitely go back and break his dog legs!¡± Zhao Rong said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright, breaking dog legs, breaking dog legs, don¡¯t get angry anymore. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, I¡¯ll go break his dog legs for you.¡± Gui snorted coldly, ¡°At least you have a bit of conscience.¡± Zhao Rong spoke seriously, ¡°What are you saying? Who are we? Brothers who share a bath and bed every night. If I don¡¯t help you, who will I help?¡± Zhao Rong coughed lightly, ¡°Right, you first say which family it is, so I can get ready. Otherwise, I might go there and get my own dog legs broken.¡± Gui did not take the bait, pulling the habitually drifting topic back, ¡°So you¡¯re not selling Lin Wenruo? Then how will you take it openly and legitimately?¡± After thinking for a moment, it said earnestly, ¡°You couldn¡¯t be planning to buy or trade for it, could you? I advise you not to do that. Don¡¯t treat others like fools. The moment you make such a request, they will become alert. The Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, an artifact of the Seventh Realm, to have remained hidden in the dust until now, giving you a chance to find it, that itself is a miracle. Do you still expect them to not discover its mystical properties after inspecting it?¡± Having said that, it sounded doubtful, ¡°I also don¡¯t understand why it would be forgotten here, always obscured. Hmm, first we can rule out the possibility that it¡¯s bait; no one in this small place, let alone the Wangque Continent, would use such a high-level treasure to set up a trap. So there¡¯s no need to worry about it being a fishing scheme. Specifically, it¡¯s better to see what happens after you actually get your hands on it.¡± Zhao Rong pondered for a moment and then said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish, to remind them of the extraordinary nature of that furnace. I do have some ideas, but they¡¯re not fully fleshed out yet. I need to observe a bit longer. However, if nothing goes wrong, we can just walk in during the day and openly carry out the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace right in front of them.¡± Gui wanted to ask more, but Zhao Rong just smiled and said nothing. It wasn¡¯t long before the carriage bumbled into the southern gate of Luojing. Zhao Rong hopped down from the carriage, paid the fare, and returned to the inn with a light step. First, he exchanged a few words with the shopkeeper, took out some silver, and extended his room for another ten days. Afterwards, Zhao Rong returned to his room, changed back into his own clothes, organized his belongings, and left. Zhao Rong bought some pastries for Su Xiaoxiao on the street. Seeing that the day was getting late, he thought things over as he made his way back to the Lanxi Lin family estate. About an hour later, as Zhao Rong stepped into his quiet courtyard, catching the last rays of the setting sun, he lifted his head from his thoughts only to see Lin Wenruo holding a piece of jade, standing in the center of the courtyard. ¡°Wenruo, how long have you been waiting?¡± Zhao Rong joked as he fetched a bucket of water by the well to clean his face and hands. Lin Wenruo¡¯s smile was warm and gentle. He did not inquire about Zhao Rong¡¯s activities during the day. ¡°Only a short while. Have you eaten, Ziyu? I happen to have a banquet tonight and would like to introduce a friend to you.¡± Zhao Rong paused momentarily in his actions, wiped his face with a towel, and turned to look at Lin Wenruo. Since Zhao Rong had entered the Lin estate, apart from a few household servants, he had not seen many people. As a family renowned for its poetic and scholarly heritage, as the leading house of Confucianism in Zhongnan Country, one might expect a constant stream of great scholars and distinguished officials to visit. Yet, the mansion remained eerily quiet, with no trace of sumptuous banquets or melodious music; and their own quarters were even more still and secluded. This is probably to prevent the selection of participants for this debate on Confucianism and Daoism from being leaked again, as happened last time. As for leaving the house twice today, there¡¯s no need to worry too much, because the Lanxi Lin family usually provides accommodation for passing scholars and Confucian scholars, letting them stay in the specially designated guest houses outside the estate. Therefore, there were quite a few comings and goings, so Zhao Rong was not conspicuous among them. And since Lin Wenruo specifically came to invite him to the banquet and introduce a friend, it could only be related to the debate between Confucianism and Daoism, and the identity of that friend was becoming evident. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten, let¡¯s go,¡± Zhao Rong put down the silk handkerchief and, carrying the pastries, left with Lin Wenruo. As they passed by Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s courtyard, the two of them stopped, and Zhao Rong knocked on the door. After waiting for a while and finding that the young girl was not there and had no idea where she had run off to, he hung the pastries on her door and the two of them left. The banquet was held on the open-air top floor of a three-story building located in the southern corner of the estate. The crescent moon hung like a hook, and the evening breeze was pleasant. By the time Zhao Rong and Lin Wenruo ascended to the floor, there was already a scholar waiting at the table. This man was dressed in a large cloak, wore a ceremonial cap, and held a feather fan in his hand, with a handsome and upright appearance, sporting a mustache, and an apt expression, appearing to be around thirty years old. Lin Wenruo explained to Zhao Rong. This man was named Chen Muzhi, a native of Zhongshan Country, located thousands of miles away from Zhongnan Country. Chen Muzhi was a renowned Great Scholar in Zhongshan Country, a child prodigy who had passed the imperial examinations with top honors three times, but he had refused official service to roam freely through mountains and rivers and the sea of literature instead. Chen Muzhi was adept at writing regulated verse poetry and engaging in philosophic discussions. Having heard of the prevalence of such scholarly debates in Zhongnan Country, he had made a special trip to visit, and since his family had old ties with the Lanxi Lin family, he had taken up residence in their estate. After the Confucian and Daoist debate was scheduled, Lin Wenruo recalled the philosophical master in his household and invited him to assist the Lanxi Lin family, to which the latter gladly agreed. Moreover, as Chen Muzhi had not been in Zhongnan Country for long and had relatively few interactions with the local literati, he was virtually unknown there, which was also the reason why Lin Wenruo had chosen him, as Chongxu Temple was unaware of Chen Muzhi¡¯s presence. The three met. Lin Wenruo smiled as he introduced the two to each other, but Chen Muzhi¡¯s brow slightly furrowed upon realizing that Zhao Rong was merely a young scholar who was on his way to study at Linlu Academy. Zhao Rong greeted him, and Chen Muzhi nodded his head, his expression quite reserved. Zhao Rong smiled, unruffled. During the banquet, the three of them drank and chatted merrily, with mainly Lin Wenruo livening up the atmosphere, while Zhao Rong and Chen Muzhi, seated to his left and right, conversed little. While Chen Muzhi was indeed proud, he also possessed true talent and knowledge; for instance, during a drinking game, he effortlessly composed responses, prompting Zhao Rong to take a few more glances at him. However, Zhao Rong did not participate much himself; mainly he was playing with Lin Wenruo. But with Lin Wenruo at the table, the atmosphere did not become awkward, and it could be considered a hospitable gathering. Soon, the banquet was nearing its end. Lin Wenruo looked up at the bright moon above, and upon seeing this, Zhao Rong and Chen Muzhi set down their chopsticks and wine cups. After all, it was getting late, and there were serious matters to discuss. The three stood up and walked to the railing. Zhao Rong reached out to gently pat the railing and gazed into the distance. Chen Muzhi slowly fanned himself, his expression serene. Lin Wenruo glanced at the two, exhaled softly, and with a serious face, began to outline the specific arrangements for the debate between Confucianism and Daoism set for nine days later. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 53 Wenruo Horse Racing Chapter 63: Chapter 53 Wenruo Horse Racing The crescent moon was like a hook, and beneath it, atop a tall building, three people conspired in secret. Lin Wenruo spoke unhurriedly, his words were concise yet rich in meaning. His gentle voice reached only the ears of Zhao Rong and Chen Muzhi. Once it drifted out of the building, it was shattered by the strong wind, dissipating into the night. The rules of the Confucianism debate were simple. Each side had three people, one against one, in three rounds of philosophical discourse, with the side winning the most rounds emerging victorious. Each round of discourse had a host and a guest. The host side put forward their view and made a statement, while the guest side posed challenges, the so-called ¡°difficult questions,¡± to refute the host¡¯s viewpoint. The viewpoints of both sides were opposed, true or false, so whatever viewpoint the host side chose, the guest side had to take the opposing stance. Both sides questioned and refuted each other¡¯s viewpoints, defending their own until the end, deciding the winner. Impartial judges were present on the scene, and below the stage, a crowd of over a hundred thousand citizens, along with numerous hermits and famous persons from Zhongnan who were adept at discourse, gathered. Thus, sophistry and shamelessness had no place; under the watchful eyes of the crowd, who was strong and who was weak, whose reasoning was superior and whose was faulty, all was clear at a glance. As for how the host and guest sides of each debate round were arranged. Lin Wenruo chose the right to select people first, meaning that for the first round of discourse, Lin Wenruo¡¯s side would send out one person to proactively choose one of the three from Chongxu Temple to engage in discourse. However, Lin Wenruo¡¯s side would be the guest while the person from Chongxu Temple who was chosen would be the host, with the host throwing out the point of view to be countered by the guest. Chongxu Temple¡¯s side then had the right to choose for the second round of discourse and the host right for the third round. In the second round, they would dispatch one person to select someone from Lin Wenruo¡¯s side for discourse, and they would be the guest, with the selected person as the host. By the third round, there would be no need for selection, as each side would only have one person left. However, it would be Chongxu Temple¡¯s side to take the host position and choose the topic of debate. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Having explained the rules, Lin Wenruo looked around at the two. Chen Muzhi¡¯s face showed confusion. His feather fan paused, ¡°Wenruo, why grant Chongxu Temple the host right twice? Just for us to pick someone ourselves in the first round?¡± After listening, Lin Wenruo¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but he said nothing. Zhao Rong had been listening attentively with his eyes downcast. Suddenly, he lifted his eyelids and stopped hitting the railing with his hand, turning to Lin Wenruo, ¡°Is it for the sake of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing strategy?¡± Lin Wenruo asked with curiosity, ¡°What is Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing strategy?¡± Chen Muzhi also looked on curiously. Zhao Rong contemplated briefly and then, after slightly altering the background of the story, narrated it to the two. The story of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing was easy to understand: it involved three rounds of horse races, taking one¡¯s lower-ranked horses against the opponent¡¯s higher-ranked ones, one¡¯s higher-ranked horses against the opponent¡¯s mid-ranked ones, and finally, one¡¯s mid-ranked horses against the opponent¡¯s lower-ranked ones. This strategy aimed to play to one¡¯s strengths and avoid weaknesses, cleverly securing victory. Chen Muzhi¡¯s gaze at Zhao Rong intensified. He had read extensively, yet he had never heard this story before. A simple best-of-three horse race could yield such profound and far-reaching insight, and he couldn¡¯t help but regard Zhao Rong with renewed interest. However, what did this have to do with the current Confucian debate? Granted, the rules of this debate were far more complex than a simple horse race. Chen Muzhi remained puzzled, but seeing Zhao Rong and Lin Wenruo exchange knowing smiles, he refrained from asking more, not wishing to appear ignorant. Meanwhile, Zhao Rong had just finished summarizing the story of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing strategy when Lin Wenruo suddenly laughed, his eyes sparkling brightly, ¡°No one understands me better than Ziyu.¡± Lin Wenruo nodded slightly and reorganized his thoughts, then said with a smile, ¡°Let us also stage a horse race.¡± ¡°So far, we know the identities of two of the three participants from Chongxu Temple in the Confucian debate. One is the State Preceptor, Lan Zhongdao, with the Taoist name Qingxuan. Like me, he must participate, and his level of proficiency in discourse is hardly a secret in Zhongnan Country. He enjoys discourse indeed, but in the circles of Luojing, he ranks just below average. I have carefully investigated this and collected all the transcripts of the discourses he participated in, confirming that it is not an Eye-blocking Technique. Against any of us three, his level is rather ordinary,¡± said Lin Wenruo with the corner of his mouth curved. ¡°The other person is named Zhang Dongxu, with the Taoist name Qing Yuanzi, Qingxuan¡¯s elder Taoist brother. According to my sources, he spent years traveling abroad and later resided in a small Southern Country for Cultivation, returning to Chongxu Temple just a few days ago. Initially, in Zhongnan Country, his discourse proficiency was indeed high, and his travels further increased his skill, but¡­¡± Lin Wenruo smiled faintly, ¡°Qingchi thoroughly perused all his handwritten manuscripts that circulated after his participation in elegant gatherings and intellectual debates within Zhongnan Country, leaving nothing out. Furthermore, he has collected many of his debate manuscripts from recent years. His debate style, good and bad points of his metaphysics, Qingxuan knows them like the back of his hand and will surely defeat him.¡± Zhao Rong squinted his eyes and thought for a moment, feeling that what Lin Wenruo said was indeed reasonable. In his previous life in university, he had been on the debate team during the first two years and was familiar with such intellectual debates. He knew that if one¡¯s debate style was understood in advance, along with their language habits and knowledge gaps, after being thoroughly researched, one would fall into a very passive situation. According to what Zhao Rong understood, Lin Wenruo was naturally skilled in both Mingjing and intellectual debates. Being targeted by such an opponent was indeed unfortunate. Lin Wenruo continued slowly, ¡°As for the third person from Chongxu Temple, for now, we do not know who he is, a mysterious elder, but he¡¯s not a concern anymore. Let¡¯s prepare for the worst-case scenario. Let¡¯s say this elder is Chongxu¡¯s upper horse, and Qing Yuanzi is the middle horse, while the remaining Qingjingzi is undoubtedly the lower horse. We will use the method of racing horses as mentioned by Ziyu to deal with them.¡± After Lin Wenruo finished speaking, he paused, glanced at Zhao Rong and Chen Muzhi from left to right¡ªthe former with a calm expression, the latter slowly nodding. Lin Wenruo spoke seriously, ¡°Our arrangement is for Qingchi to boldly play the role of the upper horse. As for the middle horse¡­¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s gaze drifted over the two men before him. Chen Muzhi¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, gently shaking his feather fan, his face full of anticipation. Zhao Rong glanced at the solemn Lin Wenruo, then turned his head to look towards the distant horizon where a stone inscription stood out against the sky. Lin Wenruo straightened his robe, took a step back, and bowed to someone in front. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Brother Ziyu to take this on!¡± This was a bow of significant respect. Zhao Rong raised his eyebrows in response. Chen Muzhi¡¯s movements faltered, his expression quite unnatural. Based on what he had just learned, the role of the lower horse was to lose on purpose, specifically to clash with the rival¡¯s upper horse¡ªthe kind of one-way sacrifice. Although the role of the lower horse was also significant, perhaps the most substantial, since it would take down the most formidable upper horse on the other side, the experience was extremely unpleasant. After all, anyone could play the losing part¡ªlosing is easy. Who doesn¡¯t know how to do that? Chen Muzhi licked his dry lips, struggling to maintain his dignity. He, the current Great Scholar of Zhongshan Country, who even held some fame within the entire northern literary circle of Wangque Continent, was now to play the least important tool horse, one that might not even get the chance to enter the fray¡­ Chen Muzhi¡¯s heart was heavy, despite considering himself broad-minded, he felt at this moment the urge to leave in a huff. However, Lin Wenruo had already predicted his reaction. Lin Wenruo looked apologetic, grabbed Chen Muzhi¡¯s sleeve, and spoke earnestly, ¡°Brother Muzhi, the most crucial task now lies with you. Without your help to stall the opposing upper horse, we will surely lose. The Lin family of Lanxi and the Chen family of Zhongshan have been allies for generations. Just like Qingchi¡¯s elder brother, please be sure to assist Qingchi.¡± Lin Wenruo patted Chen Muzhi¡¯s hand, ¡°Should the Lin family of Lanxi be fortunate enough to remain in Zhongnan Country afterwards, Qingchi will be sure to offer a generous reward!¡± Having said that, Lin Wenruo gave another bow. Chen Muzhi saw that Lin Wenruo¡¯s demeanor was genuinely apologetic. With a corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Zhao Rong looking elsewhere with an expressionless face, not scoffing at him. He sighed slightly, nodded his head, then reached out to support him, ¡°Please get up quickly, Wenruo. There is no need for such ceremonies. I have not refused.¡± Indeed, his acceptance to join in this debate of Confucianism was partly due to the friendship between the two families, and also for the sake of gaining fame. Although he did not care for power, he was fond of reputation. If he could participate in the debate, overcoming the opponents and helping the Lin family of Lanxi to victory, his name would surely become known throughout the surrounding countries, high and low. Just that now, it seemed quite a pity. Thinking this, Chen Muzhi sighed, unable to help but take another look at that young scholar leaning against the railing, elbows resting on the balustrade, arms hanging down, head tilted gazing into the distance, wondering who he was that made Lin Wenruo, this proud offspring of Siqi Academy, place such importance on him. Before he could decide whether to approach the Confucian scholar and greet him, a statement carried by the evening breeze arrived, startling him, and even Lin Wenruo was noticeably surprised. ¡°Wenruo, let Brother Muzhi play the middle horse instead.¡± Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: 54 chapters Directly tell them Chapter 64: 54 chapters Directly tell them Zhao Rong smiled and turned his head to look at the two men who were staring at him in surprise. Zhao Rong shrugged his shoulders, winked at Lin Wenruo, and his mouth curved into a smile, ¡°Wenruo, the position of the lower horse is very important; I don¡¯t trust you guys with it, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± Lin Wenruo opened his mouth to say something, but seeing the young scholar before him smiling and shaking his head, he could only give up and nod helplessly with a smile. In fact, in Lin Wenruo¡¯s plan, the opponent¡¯s lower horse was Qing Yuanzi. Whether it was Zhao Rong or Chen Muzhi as the middle horse, both could almost certainly defeat him. He chose Zhao Rong because he felt closer and more reliable to him; however, since Zhao Rong did not want to be it, he had no way to insist. Lin Wenruo pondered for a moment, then turned to Chen Muzhi, who was staring at him, ¡°Then I must trouble Brother Muzhi to be the middle horse, please forgive me.¡± Chen Muzhi quickly nodded, his hand shaking the feather fan a bit faster, ¡°Not at all, not at all.¡± Chen Muzhi glanced sideways at Zhao Rong, his expression awkward and a bit embarrassed. On noticing his glance, Zhao Rong tilted his head and smiled at him; Chen Muzhi hurriedly returned the smile. Zhao Rong turned back, his expression serious, and his gaze fixed on Lin Wenruo, ¡°Wenruo, we have sorted out our positions, but how do we ensure that these three debates go according to our plan? After all, we only have the selection right for the first round; the second round¡¯s selection right is in the hands of Chongxu Temple.¡± This too was something Zhao Rong was curious about. Although they had employed the strategy of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing on their side, the opponent was not foolish; they definitely would not choose from their perspective but in line with their own interests. Lin Wenruo, with the plan clear in his mind, crisply said, ¡°For the first debate, we use our middle horse against their lower horse, which means Brother Muzhi against Qing Yuanzi; for the second debate, we let them use their middle horse against our upper horse, which is Qing Yuanzi against me; the third debate will be you, Ziyu, against that mysterious old man. Ziyu, don¡¯t feel too pressured, the outcome of the third round isn¡¯t very crucial, our goal is to win the first two rounds.¡± Zhao Rong furrowed his brows, ¡°How do you make them actively choose their middle horse against you instead of their middle horse against me, and their upper horse against you?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï Lin Wenruo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, as long as they mistakenly believe that you are our upper horse and I am just a middle horse. If they lose the first round, they won¡¯t dare take risks; they can only use their upper horse against what they mistakenly believe is our upper horse, and their middle horse against what they believe is our middle horse.¡± Zhao Rong lightly tapped the railing, his brows locked in thought, not immediately asking Lin Wenruo how he planned to make Chongxu Temple misjudge their lineup but rather contemplating another issue. At this moment, Zhao Rong wanted to help Lin Wenruo thoroughly review the plan to check for any oversights. Zhao Rong had voluntarily chosen to be the lower horse because he planned to go after the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace for a while and would not have time to prepare for the Confucian debates. After all, if he had not refused to be the middle horse, his opponent would have been Qing Yuanzi, and he would have had to spend energy studying Qing Yuanzi¡¯s debate manuscripts, looking for weaknesses, and ensuring a foolproof plan. This would be extremely time-consuming. Now that he was a lower horse, his opponent was an old man of unknown origins, with not much material for him to study or analyze. The hopes for the Confucian debates were all pinned on the first two rounds, which allowed him to relax a bit; hence, it was a good time to help Lin Wenruo carefully check the plan, just in case. Zhao Rong pondered for a moment, then looked up at Lin Wenruo, ¡°Why don¡¯t we use an upper horse against their middle horse in the first round, that is, you choose Qing Yuanzi in the first round? If we win that, then regardless, Qing Yuanzi will have to face either me or Brother Muzhi, and with our preparations, he is bound to lose. Wouldn¡¯t this spare us the trouble muddle through and misdirect their choices? Isn¡¯t this the optimal solution?¡± Lin Wenruo nodded in agreement, ¡°Good question. As mentioned before about the rules of the three debates, we choose the participants for the first round and the remaining two pair up for the last round; in both these rounds, Chongxu Temple is the principal. Only in the second round do they choose, and we are the principal. The reason I didn¡¯t use your ¡®optimal solution¡¯ was because of the right to set the question as the principal.¡± ¡°If I directly choose Qing Yuanzi in the first round, then Qing Yuanzi sets the question. Although I am confident of beating him after thoroughly researching him, his strength cannot be underestimated. If he prepared something meticulous and beyond the normal standards, I would be at a disadvantage. Therefore, in the second round, letting him actively choose me would make me the principal, giving me the control to set the question, ensuring his defeat!¡± Lin Wenruo chuckled, ¡°As for the first round, Qing Yuanzi getting the right to set the question is not a big concern; the threat is minimal, and I believe Brother Muzhi can handle it.¡± Having said that, Lin Wenruo looked at Chen Muzhi. The latter nodded leisurely and smiled nonchalantly, ¡°I am confident that even against the mightiest scholars of the Southern Country, I could at least manage a draw; let alone him, a Daoist whose reputation doesn¡¯t even qualify in the middle ranks. So why worry about him setting the question? It¡¯s merely trivial. Ziyu, Wenruo, please don¡¯t be overly concerned.¡± Zhao Rong nodded slightly, thought for a while, and exhaled softly, ¡°Wenruo, your plan is feasible. Now the only remaining issue is, how do we mislead them into thinking I¡¯m an upper horse?¡± Lin Wenruo¡¯s smile brightened, ¡°Very simple, we¡¯ll just tell them.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°So, is that scholar named Zhao Ziyu really a student of the Mountain Master of Linlu Academy?¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 54 Tell Them Directly_2 Chapter 65: Chapter 54 Tell Them Directly_2 A pristine Jade Hand fluttered its fingers as it fiddled with a jadeite Jade Ruyi. The owner of the hand spoke with a voice that was chillingly clear. A brocade-clad man, his face as pale as jade but now drained of color from fear, knelt on the ground, trembling. His head heavily pressed against the marble floors of the pavilion, he felt the terrifying woman¡¯s gaze resting upon him. Scared out of his wits, the man immediately began kowtowing forcefully, crying out in terror as he knocked his head on the floor, ¡°Immortal, spare my life! Immortal, spare my life! I didn¡¯t lie¡­ That day at noon, Teacher Qingxi and I took shelter from the sun in Zuiweng Pavilion, and those three scholars were already there. I overheard the scholar saying, ¡®We should head back to the Academy early, or else the teacher will punish me by making me copy books again.¡¯ Then, his handsome companion laughed and said, ¡®The Mountain Master adores Zhao so much, he wouldn¡¯t bear to punish him. Ziyu, stop pretending to complain. As for me, sneaking out to have fun with you, I¡¯ll probably get scolded when we go back.¡¯ Later, the scholar who seemed to be called Zhao Ziyu lay down on the chair and fell asleep, and his handsome friend considerately fanned him. I don¡¯t know what their relationship was, but after that, Lin Wenruo showed up at the pavilion with a zither in hand. At that time, we didn¡¯t realize it was him¡­¡± Lan Yuqing¡¯s mouth curled slightly, and her hand momentarily ceased its motion as she impatiently said, ¡°Enough, enough, I know already. Don¡¯t repeat yourself. How many times must you say it? Whether you¡¯ve lied or not, I will find out soon enough.¡± The brocade-clad man immediately closed his mouth and dared not make a sound, head bowed and unable to see his expression, but his body shook continuously as his forehead pressed hard against the cold floor tiles. Lan Yuqing surveyed the interior and exterior of Zuiweng Pavilion. At this moment, a group of blue-clothed Daoists stood guard outside, while only she and the kneeling brocade-clad man were inside. According to the brocade-clad man, the spot Lan Yuqing now occupied was exactly where Lin Wenruo had played the zither. Lan Yuqing let out a cold laugh. Suddenly, five blue-clothed Daoists quick-stepped up the mountain path, their positions forming a square, with a rotund Daoist in the center. Lan Yuqing stood up, stepped over the man still performing forceful kowtows, and strolled outside the pavilion. Lan Yuqing met with the five newly-arrived Daoists. She glanced at the sweaty, rotund Daoist, who quickly bowed in salute. Lan Yuqing paid him no heed and turned, leading the five men to an open space quite far from Zuiweng Pavilion. On the way, one of the Daoists followed closely behind her, quietly reporting something. About a quarter of an hour later, Lan Yuqing returned to Zuiweng Pavilion alone, her movements graceful and composed. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Lan Yuqing glanced at the brocade-clad man, who hadn¡¯t seemed to move since she left, and said leisurely, ¡°Your name is Li Shiqian, is it not?¡± ¡°That is indeed the humble name of this lowly one.¡± ¡°Hmm, your family is one of the owners of Baiyongyi Trading Company in the city, with a total of a hundred and sixty-two people, including servants, and you have two concubines living outside, one of whom is pregnant with an illegitimate child¡­ hm, that makes it a total of a hundred and sixty-six people with you¡­ I¡¯m advising you for the last time, it¡¯s not too late to come clean now.¡± Li Shiqian shuddered violently, raised his head, his face tear-streaked and forehead swollen, and cried out miserably, ¡°Immortal, I truly haven¡¯t deceived you, everything I said is the truth, you can investigate. If there¡¯s even the slightest discrepancy, I am willing to be struck by lightning!¡± Lan Yuqing¡¯s smile overflowed, ¡°Stop pretending; the people I sent to investigate have already returned. Although you all played your roles well and the logic was seamless, there is no wall in the world that does not leak. Fake is fake, and my people have still discovered something curious. Guess who betrayed you? Stop pretending, I already know everything.¡± Lan Yuqing cocked her head, her curiosity piqued as she asked, ¡°What exactly did Lin Wenruo promise you to get your loyalty? Surely he didn¡¯t offer to give you all of his eighteen beautiful concubines?¡± Li Shiqian was frightened to the point of wetting himself, screaming wretchedly that he was wronged. Lan Yuqing leisurely stepped in front of him, leaned over, and whispered in his ear with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, you must know the consequences of offending me, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s not just as simple as your whole family of a hundred and sixty-six people dying together. The process of ¡®going down¡¯ might be a little bit uncomfortable. Ah, you¡¯d better speak up. I¡¯m just curious what he promised you that got you so devoted. Really¡­¡± The smiling woman, who had been jilted at the altar on her wedding day and kicked out of the house by her childhood sweetheart whom she had waited for ten years, smiled colder and colder, and from her mouth slowly squeezed out two words, ¡°Worth it?¡± Li Shiqian knelt on the ground begging for mercy, loudly proclaiming his innocence, his voice hoarse from shouting, his head banging on the floor with dull thuds echoing in the hall. ¡°I haven¡¯t had much to do recently, so I studied an interesting method from an ancient book. Have you ever heard of the ¡®hot pot mouse¡¯? Hmm, it¡¯s quite entertaining. It¡¯s very simple; a cauldron is turned upside down on a person¡¯s stomach, and a few lovely mice are placed inside. Charcoal is lit under the cauldron. I heard that when the cauldron gets red-hot, they¡¯ll desperately try to burrow a way out to escape. Alas, poor little creatures.¡± ¡°Also, also, I know another amusing one. It was originally intended for Lin Wenruo to taste, but it¡¯s not a problem to let you experience it in advance. This device is called the skull crusher, similar to an iron cap worn on your head, with a crank on top that controls the tightness. As the crank turns, the chin rest will gradually tighten until, at a certain point, your teeth will be crushed, your jaw shattered, and finally, your skull will crack open with a snap. If I¡¯m in good spirits, perhaps I¡¯ll tap on your iron cap with a small hammer and play a little tune to cheer you on¡­¡± ¡°There are many more such interesting ancient methods. Don¡¯t worry; your family of a hundred and sixty-six is enough for me to try them out one by one. Hey, are you going to talk or not?¡± ¡°So, if you confess, I assure you that your family will be released, as for you, you must die, but I can grant you a swift death.¡± Suddenly, Li Shiqian, who had been kowtowing forcefully, became motionless, maintaining the position of kneeling with his forehead touching the ground. A smear of blood seeped out from the contact surface between his slightly warm forehead and the cold floor tiles, still scalding hot. Lan Yuqing squatted down, staring at the man beneath her feet, ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Small¡­ small¡­ this lowly one, hasn¡¯t lied¡­¡± the man¡¯s voice was hoarse. Lan Yuqing¡¯s expression was icy, ¡°My patience is limited, I will count to three, if you don¡¯t confess by then, I will leave.¡± ¡°One.¡± The man remained still. ¡°Two.¡± The man lifted his head, his eyes vacant as he looked at the woman in front of him, his lips trembling slightly. The woman stopped counting, leaning in to listen. It was vaguely¡­ injustice¡­ The woman lost patience. ¡°Three.¡± The silence within Zuiweng Pavilion was profound, only the muffled breathing of a certain man could be heard. The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed. It seemed like a long time had passed, yet it also seemed like merely an instant. Lan Yuqing suddenly rose, ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve passed the test.¡± Her mouth curled up, finding it uninteresting. ¡°Your reward.¡± She carelessly tossed the small jadeite Jade Ruyi towards the man, where it rolled into the still-warm blood. Li Shiqian lunged forward, his elbows propping him up, head hanging down, his expression unseen. He took deep breaths, his gaze catching sight of that profoundly green Jade Ruyi. A tear escaped the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me in detail about that Zhao Ziyu who dared to insult me by saying I am unwanted. What does he look like? I must remember him well, so as not to accidentally pass by him one day.¡± Li Shiqian fiercely wiped away the tear. He felt immense gratitude for his Zhongnan Country that had given birth to that shade of green, and profound hatred for the four hundred and eighty Daoist Temples that leech upon his country. ¡°This lowly one obeys, it is an immense honor to serve Chongxu Temple!¡± Li Shiqian said excitedly. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 55 Plan Before Action Chapter 66: Chapter 55 Plan Before Action Before dawn, during the third watch, the star river was dim. Zhao Rong got up early. He did not practice his morning exercises. Dressed lightly, he quietly left his manor and hurried towards Luojing. Luojing had no city walls. Its north and south gates were practically decorative. The gates were never closed at night as Zhongnan Country governed through Daoism, once vigorously promoting rule through inaction. There were no curfews at night. Although, in recent years, under the demand of some Confucian officials at the court, some measures similar to curfews were implemented, they were not effectively enforced due to the indolent compliance of Luojing¡¯s relaxed residents. There were still all-night gatherings, residents who did not return at night, seeking pleasure. Therefore, entering Luojing at dawn was not as difficult as Zhao Rong had imagined. Zhao Rong passed through the city and arrived at a small inn near the south gate where he had rented a room. He entered, changed his attire, and once ready, he stealthily left. Taibai Mountain, located in the southern suburbs of Luojing, was the highest peak in the plain and even among the high mountains of Zhongnan. Zhao Rong looked up and saw a ¡°star¡± shining brightly atop Taibai Mountain. If an immortal were looking down from the Nine Heavens, they would surely think the myriad lights in Luojing were scattered starlight from a fallen star. That was where the Chongxu Temple¡¯s observatory was located, which must have been as bright as daytime at that moment. During an idle chat, Lin Wenruo had mentioned that it was a peculiar stone fostered within the deep mountains of Zhongnan. The brighter the daylight, the dimmer it became, and the deeper the night, the more radiant it grew. Zhao Rong frowned slightly. By the time he reached the foot of Taibai Mountain and heard the bell ringing from the mountain, it was already the second quarter of the Yin hour. A day was divided into twelve two-hour periods, and each period consisted of eight quarters. The Yin hour was from three to five in the morning. It was summer now. The early sun rose early, close to dawn, and the sky was not yet bright, but there were already insects chirping in the woods. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Zhao Rong entered the market at the foot of the mountain and found it quite lively. After asking around, he learned that today was Luojing residents¡¯ one rest day in every seven days. To avoid the harsh daylight, many devotees had come early in the morning to burn incense and chant scriptures, mostly families together. Zhao Rong took steps up the mountain, observing carefully. He noticed that, apart from the devotees, there were also many Daoist priests and novices from Chongxu Temple climbing up, probably just having woken up. In the outer area of the temple, as he crossed the threshold, he suddenly sensed a connection with something as before; to his left in front, Zhao Rong felt reassured. Like last time, he put some silver taels in the merit box, then strolled around casually. A dark-clothed, blue-hatted novice passed by carrying a food box. Zhao Rong felt a stir in his heart and turned to follow discreetly. Before long, he saw the novice carry the food box into a building in the southeast corner. Zhao Rong swept his gaze over and peered into the partly open door of the building. He could see half a table and chairs, with two blue-clothed Daoist priests sitting and chatting. After the novice entered, he laughed and spoke briefly, then opened the food box and took out several plates and utensils, before picking up the box and heading further inside, suggesting that there were others inside. The early sun had already risen, and that building was situated at an expansive southeast corner. Strips of morning light passed through the doorframe and the lattice window, casting light into the building, touching the side of a thin blue-clothed Daoist priest; he shifted his head slightly to another side, put down his utensils, and pushed his stool inward to avoid the morning sun. Zhao Rong watched, pursed his lips slightly, reached his hand into the morning light. The morning sun was tepid, feeling like silk on his hand, vividly golden, soft and not hot. Zhao Rong pulled back his hand, turned, and left the temple without looking around. Seeing that there were no people in sight ahead, he quickly turned into a secluded path. While the outer area of Chongxu Temple was large, Taibai Mountain was larger still, with its waist surrounded by vast majestic buildings above and dense mountain forests everywhere else. Zhao Rong cautiously made his way up the mountain. In Chongxu Temple, the blue-clothed Daoist priests were core practitioners; the black-clothed Daoist priests were common priests without cultivation. He had also heard of a third kind, the purple-clothed Daoist priests, who held the most esteemed status within the temple, though he himself had never seen them, nor did he wish to encounter them before the debate on Confucianism and Daoism. Based on what he had observed while ascending the mountain, common priests had eaten their vegetarian breakfast at the mountain foot dining hall before climbing up. Logically, the blue-clothed Daoist priests from the three-story building he saw earlier should not be eating at the outer area¡¯s dining hall¡ªthey should have a dining hall in the inner area. Every eventleft traces like spider webs and horse tracks. If these blue-clothed priests needed the novices from below the mountain to bring them meals in the morning, there was only one possibility: they had stayed overnight in the outer area to stand guard. And those who stayed up all night, after a long night, are mostly sensitive to light, which explained why the thin Daoist priest avoided the not-so-hot morning sun¡ªa symptom of staying up all night. Likely, other unseen Daoist priests inside were the same. Just as he had suspected, the night defenses of Chongxu Temple were indeed strict. Although the outer area usually served devotees coming to pray and burn incense during the day, it was one of the necessary paths up the mountain, guarded closely at night, and even during the day when its doors were open to welcome visitors, some were surely keeping watch in secret. On the eve of the debate between Confucianism and Daoism, Chongxu Temple and Wenruo were constantly engaged in covert battles, with neither side daring to relax in the slightest, both on high alert and trying their best to prevent and detect each other¡¯s vulnerabilities. Every issue has its pros and cons. The drawback of this situation was obvious. With such strict surveillance, taking away the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace would be extremely difficult, and the disappearance of an ¡°ordinary incense burner¡± might draw their significant attention to this trivial matter. However, the advantage was also present. Their entire focus was currently on the Lanxi Lin clan, and if theft occurred within the temple, they would definitely suspect the Lanxi Lin clan first. As for why Lin Wenruo would steal an ¡°ordinary incense burner,¡± they probably couldn¡¯t figure it out and would only come up with many wrong answers, dispersing their energy and affecting their judgment, which would be beneficial for our side in the debate between Confucianism and Daoism. Of course, the best outcome would be if they did not notice the theft of the ¡°ordinary incense burner¡± at all. Given the daily influx of people, and considering the years that had passed, there must have been other thefts. Thus, it was important to mislead them and proactively provide them with a moderately reasonable cause for the theft. Considering these strategies, the best approach would be to act during daylight because the guard would definitely not be as strict as at night, and although they would expect a change of guards, they wouldn¡¯t let those who had stayed up all night continue to watch. The new Daoist priests because of their predecessors¡¯ uneventful watch through the most perilous night, would likely become complacent. As per normal logic, they would likely be divided into hidden and visible guards during the day; the former would hide in invisible spots for ambush while the latter would be blue-clothed Daoist priests reciting scriptures and guarding inside the Great Hall, as well as those walking around outside the hall. Due to cognitive inertia, the hidden and visible Daoist priests would depend on each other¡¯s existence, each placing their hope in the other. This is why acting during the day has its advantages. However, large gains also come with equal difficulty and risk, something that needs to be tackled in the upcoming days. Lastly, if possible, it would be best to choose a day with many incense visitors to give them a somewhat plausible reason for the incense burner¡¯s theft. People tend to look for excuses, and only when they cannot find any will they consider factors beyond the routine. Additionally, some Eye-blocking Techniques should be arranged to confuse their judgment and prevent them from easily guessing the truth of the situation. With this rough idea in mind, what remains is to refine the plan and execute the strategy. Plan thoroughly before acting, and know when to stop to gain what is needed. Zhao Rong took a secluded and perilous path up the mountain, climbing rocks and crossing springs, stepping over stones and walking on logs. Although still stuck in the Golden Stone Stage of the Ascending Realm and following the Martial Artist path, his physique had been honed by Liu Sanbian to be extraordinary, no longer the frail scholar he once was. His daily repeated practice of the ¡°Mountain Carrying Volume¡± Fist Stance may not have taught him lethal skills, but he was no ordinary street warrior from the dynasties below the mountain. Suddenly, Zhao Rong halted under a tree, stopping three meters in front of a wall of blue tiles and red bricks. Looking up through gaps in the sparse foliage, he saw the high wall, about thirty feet tall, topped with a row of blue-glazed tiles meeting the clear sky, extending indefinitely to both sides without end in sight. This red wall separated the mountainside from the summit and served as the boundary between the inside and outside of Chongxu Temple, where outsiders were not allowed to trespass indiscriminately. Suddenly, a series of bell chimes came from beyond the wall, and Zhao Rong quietly counted inside his head. It was the seventh division of the ¡®yin¡¯ hour. In another quarter of an hour, it would be five o¡¯clock in the morning. The bell tower was behind the wall, and the summit was too far to see the details of the mountainside clearly. He didn¡¯t need to worry, and could safely lurk in high places near the exterior of the mountainside to observe the scenery within Chongxu Temple and gather necessary information. Zhao Rong pressed his hand against the red wall in front of him, then turned around and retraced his steps, carefully erasing any traces he had left along the way. Upon reaching the forest near the exterior of Chongxu Temple, Zhao Rong carefully chose a secluded spot in the northeast slope, picking a dense wooded area devoid of wildlife to conceal himself. Gently lifting the leaves, he looked sideways. The visibility wasn¡¯t great, but he could clearly see most of the area outside the northeast corner, including the main hall known as Yin Ancestor Hall, the three-story high Observatory Tower in the southeast corner, and lastly, the hall of highest interest to him, where the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace was located¡ªthe Spirit Temple on the left side. Zhao Rong nodded, perched in the tree, while carefully memorizing the terrain and pulling out two pieces of hard, dry flatbreads from his chest, which he had bought from an early-opening street food stall before leaving the city. As Zhao Rong chewed on the flatbreads, he kept watch, and catching a glimpse from the Observatory Tower in the northeast corner, higher than his position, he saw several blue-clothed Daoist priests exiting. Curious, Zhao Rong turned his head and glanced upward, suddenly noticing a flickering light in the openwork wooden window of the tower¡¯s attic, as a figure seemed to move and block the light. This highest attic had a view of all surroundings, including his location! Zhao Rong was startled, and his flatbread fell to the ground. How could he have forgotten about the watchtower with a hidden guard?! Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 56: Covert Copying of Scriptures Chapter 67: Chapter 56: Covert Copying of Scriptures Zhao Rong felt a multitude of gazes piercing through the latticed wooden window of the attic, which frightened him into a cold sweat. He panicked, looking around frantically, and instinctively wanted to run away in complete disregard of everything. In the next second, Zhao Rong clenched his teeth tightly and pursed his lips, forcing himself to calm down. He pulled on a tree branch and used the leaves to cover his figure, his eyes intently peering through the gaps in the foliage at the group of blue-clothed Daoists who had emerged from the observatory tower, trying to ascertain from which direction they would come to capture him after leaving the tower. Suddenly, Zhao Rong was startled. He saw the group of blue-clothed Daoists turn right, veering away from the direct path that led to Chongxu Temple¡¯s main gate, and heading towards the direction of the Yin Ancestor Hall within the temple grounds. Zhao Rong took a closer look and noticed they were at ease, some even turning their heads to chat and laugh, not looking like they were out to catch someone. Zhao Rong remained motionless, his brows slightly furrowed. After observing for a while, he saw them reach the back of the great hall, where there was a red lacquered gate that had been locked tight when Zhao Rong had previously scouted it, but was now wide open. From his vantage point, the view only allowed him to see the neat and broad black stone steps beyond the gate. Suddenly, a new group of blue-clothed Daoists emerged from behind the door. The two groups met and stopped, performing salutations before crossing paths; the earlier group entered the gate in succession, ascending the steps, and the red lacquered gate was quickly shut. The newly arrived group of blue-clothed Daoists lost members along the way as they split off in threes into each great hall, leaving only seven to enter the observatory tower. Zhao Rong¡¯s brows relaxed, and he exhaled quietly. After one more glance at the attic, he skillfully jumped down from the tree. At this moment, the bell from the mountain rang out, and Zhao Rong listened intently¡ªit was a quarter into the mao hour. Zhao Rong turned to leave, but after taking a few steps, he returned to clean up the pancake that had fallen in the dirt and the scattered leaves that he had dislodged, without lingering any longer. It turned out that the earlier group was merely changing guard. He hadn¡¯t been at the temple long and probably hadn¡¯t been noticed by the secret sentries in the attic. However, this place was too dangerous for further delay. The observatory tower was too tall with an open view, making it unsuitable for hiding anywhere in the vicinity of the outer temple. It was time to relocate. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï After pondering for a moment, Zhao Rong decided to enter the temple. He had already mapped the general layout and situation of the outer temple in his mind; further high-risk observation from an elevated position seemed unnecessary unless essential. To be safe, Zhao Rong descended the mountain first and waited at the foot for a while, then re-ascended once it was clear there was no movement. This time, he adjusted his clothing and confidently entered the mountainside outer temple, making his way directly into the Spirit Temple without much wandering. Upon entering the temple, he saw a large group of Daoists standing orderly in front of the holy image, arranged in four rows and five columns, engaging in morning recitations. They were sitting in meditation, chanting scriptures, led by an elder blue-clothed Daoist. To the left front of the holy image, an elderly white-haired Daoist was greeting visitors and interpreting fortune slips. In front of the walls on both the left and right sides of the great hall, a blue-clothed Daoist stood, each backed by two black-clothed young acolytes, standing close to the wall, the six of them scrutinizing the people in the hall. Since it was a day off, there were many pilgrims and tourists, with the early morning crowd already matching the usual mid-morning traffic. There were those carrying their wives and children seeking peace, high officials and noble ladies asking for offspring, couples hoping for marital fate, and even those who traveled from afar to pray for their sick relatives at the Daoist temple¡­ As the temple was hosting morning classes, it was relatively quiet, and most of the newly arrived pilgrims naturally kept silent, offering incense and praying to the gods, or lining up to speak with the welcoming Daoists and interpret their fortune slips. Additionally, close to the main entrance of the great hall on the right side, there was a row of tables and stools where philanthropists were already seated and copying scriptures. Zhao Rong swept his gaze over the scene, taking it all in. An idea struck him, and he joined the queue at the greeting Daoist. When his turn came, he expressed his wish to transcribe scriptures for his relative bedridden with illness, and after making a substantial payment for the writing materials, a young acolyte took him to the Scripture Tower to fetch the paper, pen, and scripture. Zhao Rong settled himself at an inner table, which was directly in front of a holy image. There were many rules to follow when copying scriptures. First, Zhao Rong offered three sticks of incense before the holy image. Then he cleansed his hands with the fragrance of the incense, held the scripture and rice paper together in both hands, unfurled them above the burning incense, circling them counterclockwise three times, followed by clockwise three times, before placing them next to the altar. Next, he held his hands palm-down and naturally spread them out, circling above the incense three times in each direction to purify his hands. Finally, holding the scripture and pen, he bowed three times to the holy image before sitting down. He then bowed his head and chanted the sacred name three times before starting to copy the scripture. Zhao Rong sat cross-legged, keeping his back straight and eyes cast down, his expression solemn as he copied the scripture in the corner of the great hall, using his peripheral vision to discreetly survey the situation inside the hall. The Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace remained in its usual spot, on the second offering table in front of the holy image in the center of the great hall. Zhao Rong¡¯s view of it was obstructed by the Daoists conducting their morning classes, discernible only through the faint wisps of blue smoke swirling about and the strong sensation in his mind confirming its presence. Although he was now so close to the Divine Furnace, those few steps felt as difficult as Ascending to heaven. This was not an opportunity akin to those found in storybooks, where the protagonist could easily obtain tremendous luck. It was a treasure that required painstaking efforts and careful planning to attain. The slightest misstep could lead to the loss of all previous efforts or even put one¡¯s life in danger. However, Zhao Rong harbored no complaints. Instead, he felt even more grounded, believing that only the things he worked hard for, step by step, were truly worth pursuing. In contrast, those easy gains solely dependent on luck, like castles in the air, would only shatter a man¡¯s spirit. Mao hour, four quarters past, the sound of a bell came from outside the hall, marking the end of the early morning ritual in the Great Hall, where many Daoists had gathered. Besides the elderly blue-clothed Daoist, three others remained while the rest of the Daoists left the Spirit Temple. Zhao Rong, multitasking with a focused mind, was simultaneously copying scriptures, pondering, and keeping an eye on his surroundings. The Praying Scripture he was currently transcribing was called the ¡°Taiyin Rescue Suffering Body Protection Scripture.¡± The scripture was lengthy, and any mistakes or omissions in copying meant that it had to be burned. However, Zhao Rong was skilled in calligraphy, his brushwork perfection, and he possessed an exceptionally good memory; having copied the scripture three times, he could recite it from memory, which allowed him to write quickly and fluently. Thus, although he appeared to be multitasking, the transcription work hardly divided his attention, and at most, he would pause to rest his hand when it grew tired before continuing. Zhao Rong slightly tilted his head and noticed a little Daoist boy at the front right-hand side, one of the four in the Great Hall, bowing his head and lightly nodding, raising it now and again, only to drop it immediately, much like a chick pecking at grains. Zhao Rong stopped writing, sighed softly, and set aside the eighteenth completed copy of the ¡°Taiyin Rescue Suffering Body Protection Scripture.¡± He stacked it with the others he had finished, placing it at the upper right corner. Then, lifting his gaze, he casually picked up a stack of Xuan paper and took the opportunity to observe the dozing Daoist boy thoroughly. After a glance, he lowered his eyelids and continued copying. Wasn¡¯t this the same plump Daoist boy from yesterday morning, who was carrying the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace? Zhao Rong¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he stealthily surveyed the other Daoist boys in the hall; they all looked somewhat familiar, likely from the procession the previous morning. The round-faced Daoist boy next to the plump one seemed similarly drowsy, frequently rubbing his eyes and yawning silently, fighting off sleepiness. In contrast, the two Daoist boys in front of the wall on the left side of the Great Hall, one tall and the other short, did not exhibit such behavior. The blue-clothed Daoist sitting in front of the two drowsy boys turned his head unintentionally, noticed their condition, and scolded them in a low voice, asking what they did last night. The two boys didn¡¯t dare make a sound and simply bowed their heads to accept the reprimand. Zhao Rong raised his eyebrows slightly. As time went by, more people entered the Spirit Temple. Besides the three blue-clothed Daoists, the four Daoist boys, the four black-clothed Daoists, and the row of script-copying philanthropists that included Zhao Rong, everyone else was an itinerant worshipper. The crowd was neverending. To an outside observer, Zhao Rong seemed to be devotedly copying scriptures, but he was always silently memorizing the faces and features of those who permanently stayed in the Great Hall, their pacing rhythms, subconscious habitual actions, and even the patterns of their restroom visits. All of these details were carefully noted and speculated by Zhao Rong. The morning passed in a flash, and Zhao Rong donated some silver before heading down to eat at the mountain¡¯s dining hall. After his meal, he swiftly returned to continue his transcription work in the Spirit Temple. During the noon hour, the Spirit Temple had fewer visitors, but the Daoists did not leave or rest. Aside from the four little Daoist boys who sat on stools and took a nap, the other seven Daoists were meditating cross-legged on round cushions, facing the Holy Image, with the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace in their line of sight. By evening, the same group of Daoists from the morning arrived for the evening ritual. Afterwards, the temple¡¯s outer doors prepared to close, prohibiting laypeople from lingering within. Zhao Rong stood up, tidied his papers and ink, and as he would return the next day, he neatly placed them on the desk inside the hall. He then handed over the thick stack of the 181 copies of the ¡°Taiyin Rescue Suffering Body Protection Scripture¡± that he had transcribed to a small Daoist boy who came to collect the texts. These were to be delivered to places that either stored them or were in the process of being archived in the Daoist temple. If the handwriting was neat and without errors, they could be distributed in the Daoist Temple to the public; and if exceptionally well-written, they could even be enshrined within the Holy Image for worshippers to accumulate merit. The fellow philanthropists, who had been copying scriptures alongside Zhao Rong and noticed the substantial amount he had completed in one day, were all curious. They all came forward to peek at the Xuan paper which was densely filled with a captivating style of regular script. The characters were vigorous and strict in conformity with rules, showing boldness within the regularity and freedom within the structure, provoking a hum of admiration from the crowd. The small Daoist boy who collected the scripture and two blue-clothed Daoists drawn by the commotion took a few glances and couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away. They looked up in astonishment at Zhao Rong. A few other philanthropists approached Zhao Rong, asking for a few copies to take back for admiration and copying. Zhao Rong managed a few polite responses with a smile, then turned and left the temple, descending the mountain to depart. As Zhao Rong walked back, he frowned to himself. He had always feared drawing attention and had tried to conceal his skill, but the hint of the European style in his regular script caused quite a stir. He decided that next time, he would need to take his best works with him and not copy as many scriptures¡ªit was strangely tiring¡­ A full day of copying scriptures was indeed dull and monotonous. Of course, to put it nicely, this could be considered a practice of self-discipline and devotion, but Zhao Rong didn¡¯t buy into that; he decided to change to a more interesting scripture to copy the next day and not focus solely on the Praying Scripture anymore. With the moon high in the sky, Zhao Rong returned home adorned with stars. Upon reaching his dwelling, he pushed the door open and stepped inside, only to trip over ¡°something¡± and stagger. In Zhao Rong¡¯s own words, it was nearly a case of him ¡°handsomely planting his face on the ground,¡± jeopardizing his good looks. Clang! ¡°Shut the door, don¡¯t light the lamp,¡± she said. ¡°What are you going to do? Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± Zhao Rong panicked, but he didn¡¯t dare light the lamp because he was afraid. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 57: I Dont Want to Be Your Sister Chapter 68: Chapter 57: I Don¡¯t Want to Be Your Sister The room was dark, with the dawn moon serving as a curtain through the paper window, and a desk was bathed in moonlight beside a Three-foot Green Blade. Two dark figures loomed in the room, their features unseen, locked in a standoff. ¡°What on earth are you trying to do?¡± the man asked. ¡°Zhao Rong, close your eyes,¡± the woman said. ¡°I won¡¯t close them, silly girl. I¡¯ve always seen you as a little sister,¡± he said. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to be your sister.¡± The man¡¯s tone was sincere. ¡°I know a scholar as handsome and talented as myself can be very attractive to you silly little fox demons. But you are still young and don¡¯t understand anything. This is just pure admiration for an outstanding man. Mm, you¡¯ll appreciate someday that I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± After he finished speaking, he sighed, ¡°Ah, am I just more handsome, more intelligent, more stable, more humorous, more unruly, more charming, more enduring, more capable, and more honest than an average man? Why must I deal with so many troubles?¡± The little fox demon said curiously, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t want to be your sister. I¡¯m over two hundred years old; I could be your ancestor, uh, I could be your great-grandmother.¡± The man fell silent, then tentatively asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re not wearing very revealing clothes right now?¡± ¡°Revealing? What do you mean, I¡¯m the same as usual, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing with your hair down in the middle of the night?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.?¦Ï Though the room was pitch-black, their silhouettes were faintly visible. Neither could see the other¡¯s face. ¡°I just didn¡¯t feel like tying it up after my bath.¡± He sighed in relief, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll light the lamp.¡± No sooner had he spoken than he turned to retrieve the tinderbox. ¡°Don¡¯t light it, don¡¯t light it!¡± the little fox demon exclaimed, spinning anxiously. In the darkness, it was blurry, but it looked like she was pressing her hands together at her chest, leaning in closer. He raised his hand, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Don¡¯t come any closer. It¡¯s so dark that if this young master touches something accidentally, you¡¯ll be tarnishing my innocence.¡± The little fox demon nodded her head like a pecking chicken, her voice excited. ¡°Oh, then don¡¯t light the lamp. Su Xiaoxiao is going to give you a surprise.¡± The man was resigned. ¡°You mean a fright. That surprise just now almost killed me. It¡¯s pitch black, and you crouched by the door for what? If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have given you the key.¡± The little fox demon stuck out her tongue, a pity Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t see it. The little fox demon sounded playfully contrite. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. It was my mistake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to light the lamp now.¡± ¡°No, no, no. Don¡¯t light it.¡± ¡°Su Xiaoxiao, you didn¡¯t make a mess of my room, did you?¡± ¡°No, no. Zhao Rong, quick, close your eyes!¡± Zhao Rong paused for thought. It wasn¡¯t his birthday today. He sighed, stood still, and gently closed his eyes. Instantly, the surroundings plunged into an even deeper darkness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve closed them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not peeking?¡± With her hands tied up, the little fox demon moved her head closer, cocking it to closely inspect the man¡¯s face before her. Their cheeks were mere two inches apart, and with a slight move forward, their noses almost touched. Zhao Rong, with his eyes shut, could only feel a tender breeze on his face from the darkness. He unconsciously inhaled deeply. It was a scent that was neither quite like orchids nor musk, initially rich with the smell of milk, and on closer inspection, carried a serene floral fragrance. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was the smell of rouge on the little fox demon¡¯s lips, the fragrance from her orris bath, agarwood-scented clothing, or her natural body scent. Perhaps it was a mix of all three. Zhao Rong¡¯s heart fluttered, but he quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not peeking. Hey, why are you so close to me?¡± The little fox demon made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and drew back. The rich fragrance receded. Only the lingering scent around his nose remained for a moment before disappearing without a trace, leaving nothing but a dry, lackluster air. Zhao Rong felt a twinge of disappointment but immediately reprimanded himself internally, silently reciting the courtesy names of some ladies. About three breaths later. ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this mystery about?¡± grumbled Zhao Rong. As he opened his eyes, the room remained unchanged in its darkness, but there seemed to be a small, deeper shadow in front of his face. The next second. From the silent shadow before him, a cluster of stars suddenly burst forth! It was like a silent, awe-inspiring firework, brilliant and dazzling. Zhao Rong gazed at the myriad of stars blossoming in front of his eyes, spellbound. The room was as dark as ink, the stars scattering in all directions. A pale yellow Star River flowed in front of them. The dim glow of fireflies illuminated the woman¡¯s blooming smile. Zhao Rong watched quietly. Such a scene seemed not of this world. After Su Xiaoxiao released her clasped hands, she propped up her Jade Hand on her back, her alluring fox eyes curving like crescent moons as she gazed at Zhao Rong with a captivating and expectant look. ¡°Giggle, do they look nice?¡± Zhao Rong slightly pursed his lips, carefully observing her eyes that had captured the ¡°Stars,¡± and nodded. Su Xiaoxiao exclaimed with joy, ¡°Zhao Rong, there¡¯s a flower forest behind the pond to the left of the courtyard. At night, it teems with little glowing spots. I¡¯m very familiar with those little spots; I used to catch them every day on Qiantang Mountain.¡± The little Fox Demon looked up, eyes fixed on Zhao Rong who was a whole head taller than her, proudly saying, ¡°How about that? Isn¡¯t Xiaoxiao amazing?¡± After speaking, she felt proud for being able to cover so many fireflies with her small hands and lifted her little head. Zhao Rong, seeing her look of expectation, smiled gently and reached out his hand, crossing the Star River that flowed between them, to pinch her cheek. His three fingertips seemed to touch a piece of white jade, and with a little force, it felt soft as cotton, warm and tender, making him reluctant to let go. The little Fox Demon¡¯s eyes widened as she desperately shook her head, trying to escape his teasing, but she couldn¡¯t get away from the experienced hands of Zhao Rong. She tossed her head left and right, and the hand that was appreciating her little cheek followed her rhythm, but she couldn¡¯t break free. Su Xiaoxiao frowned slightly, complaining with a whimper, ¡°Don¡¯t pinch, don¡¯t pinch. If you pinch me ugly, no one will want me later¡­¡± Zhao Rong, who had been watching her with amusement, thought about it and agreed, nodding gently and then letting go of her cheek. He turned around, picked up a round stool with one hand, and moved towards the window. The lost stars inside the room made way for him one after another. After freeing herself from the devil¡¯s claw, Su Xiaoxiao rubbed her cheek and made a face at Zhao Rong in the dark, seeing that he indeed didn¡¯t notice, she felt as if she had gained a huge advantage. She cheerfully picked up a basket, light-footed as a merry little deer, and followed Zhao Rong to the window where they could bask in the moonlight. The two didn¡¯t light any lamps but sat down by the window instead. ¡°Are you hungry, or do you not even know what you¡¯re doing out there? Mm, here take this, I¡¯ve washed them.¡± Su Xiaoxiao handed Zhao Rong a basket filled with fruit. Zhao Rong took it, placed it on his lap, tasted a piece, and said, ¡°Not bad¡­ how did you pick so many tasty fruits?¡± After saying that, he took a few more bites. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Lin Wenruo is a big landlord, and that we should fleece him before we leave¡­¡± Su Xiaoxiao tilted her head as she spoke. Zhao Rong paused briefly and replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine then, you can pick more.¡± The little Fox Demon nodded seriously. Su Xiaoxiao propped her head with both hands, her bright eyes intently studying Zhao Rong as he ate. ¡°Villain, I¡¯ll make you some osmanthus cakes tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hm? You can cook too? I thought you only knew how to eat?¡± Seeing the little Fox Demon pout her pretty face under the moonlight, Zhao Rong coughed lightly and said, ¡°Alright then, it turns out Su Huxian is a craftswoman too. My apologies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me; I am not dumb. This morning while doing the laundry, I met a chef who is amazing at making pastries. She said Lin Wen¡¯s Spiritual Light shone from childhood because he ate the osmanthus cakes she made, which got him selected for the Academy!¡± ¡°I begged her for a long time before she agreed to teach me how to make pastries. I¡¯m very clever, you know; I learned it quickly. I went to the flower forest in the evening just to pick osmanthus¡­¡± The little Fox Demon chattered on and on, while Zhao Rong listened quietly, nodding and chiming in occasionally, accommodating her. He had plenty of experience dealing with little girls like her. ¡°Zhao Rong, the osmanthus flowers at Zhongnan Mountain bloom so early.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, ¡°Yes, they do, indeed early.¡± ¡°Zhao Rong, do you think eating osmanthus cakes really makes you smarter?¡± Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow, nodded but did not speak, took a bite of the fruit¡ªwhether eating osmanthus cakes makes one smarter, I do not know, but you, you silly Fox Demon, definitely lack brains¡­ The little Fox Demon said earnestly, ¡°Well then, that¡¯s good. I will make it for you tomorrow, to make you a bit brighter in the head.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Zhao Rong, when you just mentioned that you consider me a sister, did you mean it?¡± At her words, Zhao Rong stopped what he was doing and looked up to meet her gaze, nodding. Su Xiaoxiao thought for a moment, pursed her lips, and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be your sister.¡± Zhao Rong didn¡¯t look at her, continued to nibble on the fruit, and after a moment of silence, he finally muttered, ¡°Then what do you want to be?¡± Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 58 Youre really a jerk Chapter 69: Chapter 58 You¡¯re really a jerk In an ancient nursery rhyme widely spread across the Wangque Continent, it is mentioned that in an era so distant that even the ancient Emperors Xuan and Cang felt it remote, above the Nine Heavens there once was a Moon Palace, within which existed a Glazed Well. The clear radiance of the bright moon was its well water, wherever the moonlight reached, the water of the well showcased every detail, and every moonlit night on earth, there would always be curious fairies peeking into the well to watch the mundane affairs and the joys and sorrows of the human world. At this moment, if the Moon Palace from the nursery rhyme still existed and the infatuated fairy remained the same, then the people in the moon needed merely to glance this way to see, through a small window, a common man and a woman beside him. The beautiful woman with bright eyes slightly lowered her eyelids, and the man with neat features bowed his head in silence. The moonlight was like water, the night tranquil, and for a moment, the two by the window said nothing. Su Xiaoxiao stared at Zhao Rong, who was busy with his mouth lowered, and squinted her fox-like eyes, speaking softly, ¡°Can we just be good friends from now on? Don¡¯t treat me like a little girl anymore, I¡¯m not young ¡­¡± Zhao Rong secretly sighed with relief, quickly swallowed his food, and nodded, ¡°Agreed! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Seeing the embarrassed expression on Zhao Rong¡¯s face, Su Xiaoxiao smiled gently. Thinking about it, this seemed to be the first time she had taken the initiative in front of him, having always been bullied by him before; it turned out that even this bad person had times when he was afraid. The little Fox Demon bit her lip lightly, suddenly becoming adept at manipulating the mindset of men¡ªafter all, she was a woman of the Fox Clan. Even without any romantic experience, she naturally possessed a racial talent in this regard. In fact, she wasn¡¯t quite sure why she cared so much about the difference between friends and relatives; there was only a vague feeling in her heart, telling her she had to choose the former. Since she was young, she listened to her great-grandmother who had gone to Du You City, never bothering with men who approached her proactively. Over the years, she had only ever actively approached two scholars herself. One was the handsome scholar who stayed overnight in the broken temple while rushing to the capital for an examination. At that time, driven by a notion of a romantic encounter, she had appeared before him. Before she could speak, she scared him so badly that he ran away, scrambling and tumbling. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? The other was the very scholar in front of her, who, according to the aesthetic standards of the Fox Clan, had a rather ordinary appearance. Although when they first met in the bookstore she felt he, like other men who couldn¡¯t control their eyes, was annoying; and later on the boat, she thought his approach was ill-intentioned and avoided him, not wanting any interaction. But. That day, on the deck of the Qingfeng Pavilion ferry above the sea of clouds, while the crowd coldly watched, enjoying the spectacle without intervening, facing the fearsome Sword Cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm, it was¡ªhe, and only he¡ªwho slowly walked out from the crowd. His steps were unsteady due to the sway of the ferry and the oppressive aura of the Sword Cultivator in the air, but his direction was unwavering as he stood in front of her. She knelt on the ground, looking up, her cheeks glistening with tears, blankly staring at the frail and trembling figure before her. His right hand clenched the sword hilt tightly, his fingertips turning white, but the spine of this ordinary man remained straight. She knew she might still die, merely gaining momentary respite by having a naive scholar without cultivation to accompany her in death. She felt guilty yet happy. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be happy, but she couldn¡¯t help it. The weak figure in front of her, like the warm sunlight at noon over Qiantang Mountain, shattered the last bit of despair in her heart and stood like a thick wall blocking the cold indifference flooding in from all directions. Hadn¡¯t she secretly run away to find her great-grandmother because she was the only one in the world who loved her and treated her kindly? Didn¡¯t she like reading novels about talented men and beautiful women, and purposefully ¡°encountering¡± the scholar during the night at the broken temple because she wanted to meet someone reliable to exchange her heart for his? It was all just for a bit of ¡°caring.¡± After being saved by him on the ferry, she had no intention of repaying him with her body because, to her, the romance she had never experienced was supposed to be a very solemn and serious matter, not something casually bestowed upon another as a token of gratitude. How could one expect others to cherish something that one does not cherish oneself? After getting off the boat, she ¡°secretly¡± followed Zhao Rong, partly to repay the favor, and partly because she was a complete directionally challenged person who had no idea how to get to Du You City. Even though she had followed this way, suffering from the bullying of this bad person in front of her, she didn¡¯t feel too bad. At most, she would be annoyed at him just after being bullied, but she would soon calm down. Even if he didn¡¯t come to coax her, she would mutter about that stinky Zhao Rong and slowly forgive him in her heart. Because she knew, this bad person in front of her was probably one of the only two people in this world who cared about her. She had thought that she and Zhao Rong would go to Du You City like good friends, playfully teasing each other along the way. However, for some reason, after mistakenly believing a few days ago that he had more than a friendly relationship with that man named Lin Wenruo, she suddenly felt as though someone had stolen something precious from her, along with some strange, indescribable sensations. She panicked, not knowing what to do, and instinctively hid her feelings while superficially expressing her good wishes to them. This was the first time she had concealed her emotions. Previously, her face had been as telling as a barometer, smiling when happy and crying when aggrieved, without any need for disguise. This feeling of wearing a mask was very uncomfortable. Although the misunderstanding was later resolved, she was still frightened. She told herself it was because she did not want to lose a good friend, thinking that if the other person found someone they liked, they wouldn¡¯t care for her as before. So, she hurriedly went to pick fruit for her good friend, learned how to make osmanthus cakes for him, and caught fireflies in the flower forest, trying to please and charm him. But unexpectedly, that night, in the dark room, when he said that he had always seen her as a sister, that strange taste and hollow feeling surged back into her heart and eyes. You darn Zhao Rong, we agreed to be playful good friends¡ªhow could you always bring up such strange, quirky issues? You really don¡¯t give me peace of mind. Can¡¯t you be good like me, wholeheartedly treating your good friend¡­ Zhao Rong never realized the little Fox Demon had so many thoughts. Seeing her staring blankly at his face without speaking, Zhao Rong waved his hand in front of her eyes. Seeing no response, he muttered to himself and placed his hand on her white forehead again. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡± she asked weakly. Zhao Rong withdrew his hand, facing her resentful gaze without feeling awkward, confidently said, ¡°Why are you blanking out again? I¡¯ve told you many times¡ªmy face, you shouldn¡¯t look at it too much, little girl, you won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡± Su Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t respond. She raised her hands together, stretched them towards the window, where the moonlight was like water. She seemed to be holding a handful of moonlight, tilting her head to look closely at it. ¡°Zhao Rong, have you ever missed someone important or something important?¡± Zhao Rong glanced at the moonlight in her hands, looked up at the bright moon, squinted his eyes, fell silent for a moment, and then softly said, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Xiaoxiao looked up curiously. ¡°It was a very long time ago. Once, I and a few classmates¡ªwell, schoolmates¡ªwent climbing. Halfway up, she suddenly squatted down, grabbed my hand, and said she was tired and wanted me to carry her. I thought she was joking, as we were just friends who loved to quarrel and tease. So, I took her hand and urged her to get up, but she just wouldn¡¯t stand, looking up at me expectantly. I was somewhat confused at the time, still too young to know what to do in that situation, with all the schoolmates watching¡­¡± ¡°And then?¡± she asked. ¡°And then? Afterward¡­ I ran away, leaving her behind and ran down the mountain without looking back.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± she asked, biting her lip. ¡°What next? There was no next. She transferred schools and left.¡± ¡°If you had another chance, would you stoop down to carry her?¡± she asked, staring at Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong pursed his lips, looking up at the bright moon, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t offer her any promises.¡± Su Xiaoxiao said softly, ¡°Zhao Rong, you really are a jerk.¡± Zhao Rong was taken aback, withdrew his gaze, and looked down at the little Fox Demon who was bathed in moonlight, her face resting on the back of her hand, calmly watching him. The woman before him, with eyes as charming as ripples, aura like a soft mist, face like white jade, a person as beautiful as the moon, indeed, the moon as lovely as a person. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 59: Foolproof Plan Chapter 70: Chapter 59: Foolproof Plan It was still around midnight when Zhao Rong set out, arriving at the inn he had rented by the south gate of Luojing. He changed his clothes, took some dry food with him, and rushed to arrive at Chongxu Temple on Taibai Mountain before the hour of yin. He then spent the entire day copying scriptures in the Spirit Temple until sunset, waiting until all the Daoists had completed their evening class before handing in his scriptures, tired from the day¡¯s work. That night, upon returning to his dwelling, he ate the osmanthus cakes made by Su Xiaoxiao, while meticulously noting down on white paper the details he had memorized that day and the vulnerabilities he thought could be exploited, carefully deliberating each one. Over these days, Zhao Rong maintained such a routine. Although it was tedious and difficult, he had no choice but to continue, as Lin Wenruo had mentioned that Master Qingjing possessed Golden Core Cultivation. If he himself also had a Golden Core, he could simply take what he wanted by force. However, lacking such powerful strength at the moment, he could only outwit his opponents¡ªplanning step by step with great effort within his current capabilities. Through several days of covertly copying and observing, he roughly figured out the daily routine of the Daoists in the Spirit Temple. At the beginning of the hour of yin, the bells of the Daoist temple would ring to signal the start of the solemn period; the Daoists would get up, eat vegetarian meals, and hurry to the Great Hall before one quarter past the hour of yin. From one quarter past yin to one quarter past the hour of mao, in the span of one hour, the morning class would take place in the Spirit Temple where they closed their eyes and recited scriptures. After the morning class, the Daoists dispersed, leaving only three blue-clothed core Daoists and four black-clothed ordinary Daoists, plus four young Daoist acolytes, totaling eleven people who nearly spent all day inside the temple meditating, practicing, or receiving visitors bringing incense offerings. At noon, they went to the dining hall to eat, which took roughly half an hour, but the Daoists inside the temple did not all go out at once. Instead, the three blue-clothed Daoists stayed behind, while the remaining Daoists brought back food from the dining hall to eat near the back door of the Great Hall. From one quarter past the hour of shen to one quarter past the hour of you, the group of Daoists who had done the morning class returned to the Spirit Temple for the evening class. After one quarter past the hour of you, the temple exterior was closed off, and Zhao Rong had to stop copying scriptures and leave the temple with everyone else. However, Zhao Rong¡¯s predictions were not wrong¡ªthe Spirit Temple indeed had blue-clothed Daoists on night duty. One day, he intentionally delayed for a while and just before being urged to leave the temple, he glimpsed the arriving blue-clothed Daoist coming to change the guard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï It is worth noting, however, that although the changing of the night-time blue-clothed Daoist happened at one quarter past mao, including the Daoists on night duty in many major halls like the Spirit Temple, they would depart early at one quarter past yin, just when the day¡¯s guarding Daoists hurried to the Great Hall for morning class, leaving only one blue-clothed Daoist to lead the morning class, while the others went to the southeast side of the outer Observatory Tower, waiting for the mountain-foot Daoist acolytes to bring breakfast. This was indeed the situation he had witnessed on his first day. Zhao Rong reflected deeply, his brush dipped in ink at the inkstone, continuing to write intermittently. From one quarter past yin to one quarter past mao, observing the temple¡¯s defense throughout the day, this was a period when the guard was weakest. Although there were many Daoists in the Spirit Temple at this time, few were a threat to him. In the temple, only one aging blue-clothed Daoist was left leading the morning class with closed eyes, the Daoists behind him doing the same, and besides the visiting incense-bringing worshippers and the heads-bowed scripture-copiers, the real threats to him in the Spirit Temple were only the four young Daoist acolytes at each side of the temple and the white-haired old Daoist receiving visitors. Ah, that¡¯s right, there were also the custodial workers. He hadn¡¯t seen these workers the first day because he had arrived late, but when he entered the temple early to copy scriptures over the next few days, he noticed that every day during the morning class, a worker took advantage of the few visitors to clean the temple¡­ Zhao Rong, seated at his writing desk, suddenly paused his writing. Wait, previously he had seen a custodial worker wiping the table in front of the deity statue where offerings and ritual instruments were placed, and had touched the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. Zhao Rong put down his brush and walked slowly to the window, lightly frowning, his gaze unfocused as he looked toward the mountainside rock carvings hidden in the darkness. His initial thought was to blend in with the worshippers during the day, take advantage of their negligence, and cleverly swipe the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, but this would expose him to the risk of being discovered by many worshippers. As someone not associated with the Daoist temple, touching the ritual instruments on the table would definitely draw attention, not to mention the difficulty of getting it out of the Great Hall afterward. This method was indeed too risky¡­but what if he used that custodial worker? Zhao Rong¡¯s eyebrows relaxed, and he felt roughly some idea take form in his mind. He turned back to his desk, organized his things, and immediately left the house. It wasn¡¯t yet midnight, and despite a day of fatigue and no rest, he was now too excited with a feasible plan in mind to fall asleep, and headed to Chongxu Temple early. Zhao Rong arrived at the marketplace at the foot of Taibai Mountain around the first quarter of the hour of the ox, which was still early before the Daoist monks woke up to the sound of the bell. Following yesterday¡¯s memory, he crossed several buildings to reach an ordinary quadrangle courtyard at the northeast corner of the market, where the Daoist novices from Chongxu Temple resided. Yesterday evening, as he descended the mountain, Zhao Rong had followed the four young Daoists on duty at the Spirit Temple and learned where they lived. At this moment, the night was deep and quiet, yet Zhao Rong saw that one of the rooms in the courtyard still had a light on. He raised his eyebrow, tiptoed to the window, poked a hole through the paper window with his index finger, and peeked inside. He was startled to see two children shirtless, sitting at the edge of the bed, with an oil lamp lit, reading a book intently. They were the chubby Daoist young and his round-faced companion who had been on duty during the day at the Spirit Temple. Zhao Rong observed for a while and noticed their expressions were strange¡ªthey alternated between silly smiles, furrowed brows, eager expressions, and gasping with wide eyes. About a quarter of an hour later, the two suddenly exhaled a long breath, their faces relieved. They tidied up a bit and then blew out the candle to sleep. In the darkness, after settling down for a while, one of them spoke, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s too little. How could we have finished it already¡­ Nan Qing, I also want to wield a sword in green clothes, ride a small donkey, and roam the world! Become a hero who lives a life of impassioned revenge¡­¡± ¡°Nan Xiao, you¡¯re too heavy, the small donkey won¡¯t be able to bear it¡­¡± No wonder they were drowsy during the day, Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but smile. It turned out they were young enthusiasts staying up late and reading wuxia novels¡­ I thought they were up to something else at night. Ah, my apologies, young heroes. Zhao Rong then moved on to the houses of the other two on-duty Daoists, quietly observing for a while. Seeing that their breathing was long and they were deep in sleep, Zhao Rong frowned slightly. ¡°Gui, do you know approximately how heavy the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace is?¡± ¡°The weight of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace varies depending on its size. With its current height and width under ten feet, it¡¯s roughly around ten jin.¡± Zhao Rong recalled the first time he saw it, when it was carried by the chubby Daoist, Nan Xiao. It must not be too heavy. His physique at the Golden Stone Stage of the Ascending Realm should allow him to pick it up easily. Zhao Rong nodded silently. He looked around the pitch-dark surroundings and, guided by memory, headed toward the living quarters of the menial workers, casually curious, ¡°The Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace can also change size at will?¡± ¡°Nonsense, otherwise with its current small form, would you go for alchemy? It probably wouldn¡¯t even fit the materials.¡± Gui added, ¡°This isn¡¯t the normal size of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be this size because if it were for alchemy, it could at least fit you inside. And if it¡¯s for storage, it could shrink to the size you can hold within a fist. The current size, neither large nor small, is indeed strange.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s expression shifted, ¡°If I approach it, can you contain it?¡± Gui thought for a moment, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but it¡¯s not possible at the moment. However, if you can touch it and maintain contact for about a quarter of an hour, I can borrow your Soul Power to temporarily gain control of it and help you shrink it to the size of a fist.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched. Your help is as good as none. If I could continuously touch it for a quarter of an hour, what would be the difference from having it in hand? At most, while retrieving it, you could contain it, which would slightly facilitate my escape¡ªjust icing on the cake. Zhao Rong sighed; he had to rely on himself entirely now. At the quarter hour of the tiger, the Daoist Temple bell rang to end the silence, and the marketplace at the foot of the mountain gradually became bustling. Today marked Zhao Rong¡¯s fourth day copying scriptures at the Spirit Temple, with only five more days until the Confucian debate. Zhao Rong didn¡¯t have much time left. The Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace must be seized! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª PS: Another update this morning. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 60: Retrieving the Furnace in Public (Please Favorite!) Chapter 71: Chapter 60: Retrieving the Furnace in Public (Please Favorite!) At the time of yinshi, the second period of the day, Daoists from the foot of the mountain ascended one after another. Today wasn¡¯t a day of rest, and there weren¡¯t many visitors offering incense in the early morning. Zhao Rong did not immediately climb the mountain; instead, he waited for a group of cleaners to follow up the mountain, keeping his eyes on the two familiar figures among them¡ªa thin, tall middle-aged man and an old man with half of his hair white. Both were responsible for the cleaning of the Spirit Temple, each taking turns on alternate days. Zhao Rong concentrated and meticulously remembered their walking patterns and behavioral characteristics. On his way up, he noticed that they did not head directly to the exterior for cleaning, but would first sweep the mountain paths, steps, and resting pavilions before continuing upwards. Zhao Rong understood that the cleaners did not have a fixed schedule for their temple duties. Following them to the midsection of the mountain, the group gradually dispersed to various palaces for their respective duties. Zhao Rong followed the thin, tall cleaner into the Spirit Temple. Upon entering the temple, Zhao Rong went straight to his usual seat where he used to copy scriptures, but this time, he did not sit down to copy. Instead, he packed up his belongings, said goodbye to the Daoist receiving guests, explaining that his family member¡¯s illness had improved and he would no longer come to copy scriptures. After laughing and donating some money, he prepared to leave. At that moment, the Spirit Temple was conducting early-morning chanting, and visitors were sparse, making it rather quiet. Just as Zhao Rong was about to leave, he suddenly heard a cat meowing from behind the statues in the Great Hall. The leading blue-clothed Daoist frowned and opened his eyes, turning his head to signal the thin, tall cleaner wiping the tables with a tilt of his chin. The cleaner nodded understandingly, smiled obsequiously, dropped his rag, and went to the back to shoo the cat away. Zhao Rong pursed his lips, stepped out of the Great Hall, and circled to the back of the Spirit Temple. He knew there was a back door there, and indeed saw the thin, tall worker attempting to chase away a cat. Behind the Spirit Temple and a row of side halls lay a large expanse of lush woods, with a winding bluestone path leading to a hidden area. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï The cat had fled up a jujube tree, and the thin, tall cleaner stood below, using a bamboo pole to try and drive it away. With the cat dodging left and right, he was helpless. Zhao Rong approached to assist and, with agile movements, climbed the tree, grabbed the cat by the scruff of the neck, and easily jumped down. The grateful cleaner quickly thanked him and reached to take the cat but Zhao Rong, with a smile, asked if he could take it home to adopt. The cleaner was taken aback but agreed, then turned to return to the Great Hall. Carrying the cat, Zhao Rong descended the mountain, carefully pondering the speaking tone of the tall, thin cleaner, realizing that it would be difficult to mimic his way of speaking. However, he only needed to remember the intonation and manner of speaking used when the cleaner chased the cat. After this extended period of observation, Zhao Rong had determined the exact timing and plan for action. The window of opportunity would be on the next day of rest, during the fifth period of yinshi. Days of rest were busy, providing an excuse for a theft, and after a night of vigilance, the morning would be their most relaxed moment. Before acting, some preparations had to be made. First, he needed to give money to the chubby Daoist boy and his companion, which was simple: he would drop a couple of silver pieces on the ground on their way down the mountain. Since mountain paths were uneven, people descending would mostly be looking at the ground. If they failed to notice, he would just try a few more times. The two were of an age that could not control their own behavior. If they had money, they would buy books and stay up late reading, making them drowsy the next morning¡ªespecially during the early class when the blue-clothed Daoists were not in front of them changing guard. As for the other two Daoist boys, he needed to create some noise the night before the action to prevent them from sleeping, ensuring that like the chubby Daoist boy, they would be sleepy and doze off during their morning duties. The Daoists in the early class did not warrant his attention, as they needed to close their eyes for chanting. According to observations from previous days, as long as there wasn¡¯t a huge commotion, they would not open their eyes. Moreover, on days of rest, with more people around, they were more easily distracted and less alert to subtle noises, not to mention that with so many worshipers watching, being caught not taking their early class seriously would cause them to lose face. With this, only the white-haired guest-receiving Daoist and the cleaner with uncertain arrival times would remain with open eyes inside the Great Hall. Zhao Rong had observed that the guest-receiving Daoist usually went for a restroom break around the fifth period of yinshi during the early chanting, which was why he had chosen this moment. However, to be safe, he also needed a backup plan¡ªif the guest-receiving Daoist did not go to the restroom, then he would block his path. How to block? Simple: he would approach the Daoist, speak up to ask a question, prompting the Daoist to turn and converse with him, back facing the table where the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace was kept. He only needed to delay until other visitors lined up behind him, and then he could slip away. The advantage of having a busy day of rest once again came into play. The final task was to steal a set of cleaner¡¯s clothes, impersonate the thin, tall cleaner, and to prevent being caught in the act by a True Man, he would have to dirty the stairs and the cooling pavilion in advance, delaying the cleaners¡¯ ascent, and in that brief moment, he would seize the Divine Furnace. His route of action would then unfold. First, dressed in regular clothes, he would walk up the mountain with the cat, toss the animal over the left enclosure wall into the temple grounds, and, when the bell rang for the fifth period of yinshi, boldly enter the temple and check inside the Spirit Temple. If his arrangements were effective and conditions were met, he would promptly take action. He would then head to the southwest corner of the exterior to the thatched hut to change outfits, dressing up as the thin, tall cleaner¡ªchosen because it was his duty day on this day of rest, and also because their body types were quite similar, making it easier to imitate his gait. After changing, he would take the back path behind the many side halls to the rear entrance of the Spirit Temple, place food inside to attract the cat. Next, he would proceed to the front entrance of the Great Hall and directly enter. At this point, he needed to adopt the walking rhythm of the thin, tall cleaner, feet turned outward, swinging slightly from side to side with each step, capturing the balance and tempo. Following the cat¡¯s meow, carrying the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace and some small trinkets as a diversion, he would pretend to drive the cat away while expelling the animal and stepping out the back door. The reason for taking other small items was to employ the Eye-blocking Technique in the aftermath of the theft, avoiding immediate suspicion being cast on his true objective. He also didn¡¯t need to worry about the many worshipers inside; although they could see his actions, decked in cleaner¡¯s garb, he would deceive them, leading people to subconsciously excuse his actions. Thus, under the watchful eyes of all, he would triumphantly seize the Divine Furnace. After everything went smoothly, he would hold the cat and sneak into the dense forest behind, taking advantage of the forest¡¯s cover to climb over the wall and escape. The last part was the escape route down the mountain. After the furnace was stolen, three scenarios could unfold at Chongxu Temple: one, it might not be discovered for a short time; two, it might be discovered immediately and action would quickly be taken to investigate thoroughly. The last scenario was that even though it was discovered quickly, it wasn¡¯t taken seriously, and someone simply reported it to the internal steward and then didn¡¯t worry about it any further; as for what actions the internal ward would take after the report, that was no longer Zhao Rong¡¯s concern since, by that time, he would already have made a clean getaway. In his opinion, the last scenario was the most likely, but for safety¡¯s sake, he planned his escape assuming the second scenario, the most dangerous one, as the standard. Zhao Rong surveyed the area and discovered a winding mountain road behind the left wall of the exterior, with stone steps covered in moss and a clear, gurgling cold mountain spring alongside, flowing along with the twists and turns of the path. Out of caution, Zhao Rong climbed the steps to investigate further up the mountain. Suddenly, he smelled a fragrance and, following the winding stone steps a little higher, he saw to his left a large osmanthus forest filled with sweet fragrance. Zhao Rong paid it no mind and continued climbing until he also saw the green-tiled red wall that separated the inner and outer parts of Chongxu Temple. However, at the end of the mountain road, there was a vermilion gate. Zhao Rong lightened his steps and approached the gate, crouched down, and reached out his index finger to touch the hinge. With a light twist of his fingers on the rusty spot, it seemed the gate was infrequently used. Zhao Rong felt somewhat relieved. He then continued down the mountain road and near the foot of the mountain, he found several secluded routes suitable for escaping with the furnace. And when he would walk down the mountain road carrying the furnace, he should have about fifteen minutes¡¯ time. By then, Gui should be able to successfully control the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace and shrink it down to the size of a fist, making his escape even easier. Zhao Rong exhaled softly; with this, everything was ready, except for an east wind. What was the east wind? That was the rest day coming in four days. Suddenly, Zhao Rong furrowed his brows, recalled the hidden sentry in the Observatory Tower that had nearly exposed him, and felt alarmed. He returned to scout the area, rehearsed his plan, and indeed found that parts of his escape route were within the sentry¡¯s view. Zhao Rong secretly feared the close call; plotting this scheme was like walking on a tightrope ¨C one misstep could lead to complete failure and doom, especially since this was Chong Xu Temple¡¯s stronghold. He had to be cautious, yet even more cautious. After some thought, Zhao Rong re-planned his route. He preferred to take a slightly longer detour to avoid the sentry, seeking the safest course. In the following days, Zhao Rong spent time feeding the cat, bonding with it, and imitating the gait and tone of the thin and tall laborers, while he repeatedly refined his plan and often went to the outer temple to carry out practice runs, attentively perfecting every new detail he thought of. A few days before the rest day, he remembered something and went down to the area below Taibai Mountain, where he entered some bustling restaurants and pubs. Pretending to be an ordinary pilgrim, he loudly touted the efficacious blessings of the Spirit Temple in the outer temple, claiming that after praying for only a few days, his family member had recovered from an illness, and now he had come especially to fulfill his vow. His actions caused a stir among the many pilgrims and became a hot topic of discussion. As a result, the Spirit Temple was expected to see even more visitors on the rest day. A loss may stem from a tiny oversight, and since his own strength was not overpowering, he could only expand his chances of success bit by bit and accumulate advantages. In a blink of an eye, three days passed, and the east wind was near. The night before the rest day, Zhao Rong rented a carriage in the city, drove it alone, and stopped in a wooded area at the foot of Taibai Mountain. He then infiltrated the small house of the thin and tall laborer, stole a set of laborer¡¯s clothes, and turned to leave. However, just before leaving, he looked back at the thin and tall laborer, who was fast asleep on the kang bed. In fact, his plan included an even better option: to dispose of the thin and tall laborer directly, which would likely leave his theft of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace undiscovered for a short time, giving him more time to escape. Zhao Rong shook his head, left quietly, and carefully climbed up the mountain, scattering leaves and debris in the pavilion on the mountain path, then turned to go back down. At last, Zhao Rong approached the house of a fat Daoist boy called Nan Xiao, noted the light on in his house, and then turned to the houses of two other duty Daoist boys, noting they were deep in sleep. He quietly tossed prepared small animals like mice inside to disturb their sleep, ensuring they couldn¡¯t rest well for the rest of the night. At the hour of Yin, the mountain bells rang, the Daoists started their silent meditations, and the market became lively. Zhao Rong held the cat, took the small path up the mountain, threw the cat over the wall, and entered the temple to wait. At the fifth segment of the hour of Yin. Passing through the Great Hall, he glanced quickly and headed to the outhouse, changing clothes and donning a hat. Moving northwards, to the back door of the hall, he dropped food on the ground and went towards the main entrance. He entered the hall with his head down and a stagger in his step, reached the table, and started to wipe it down. Cat meows at the back door. He picked up the Divine Furnace, took some small items casually, shouted to drive the cat away, and walked out the back door. Holding the cat and heading north, he dove into the woods, climbed a tree over the wall, and strode away¡­ Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 61: Whats Inside the Furnace? Chapter 72: Chapter 61: What¡¯s Inside the Furnace? Zhao Rong bent down to release the cat and waved goodbye. He pressed down on his hat, stuffed the random objects he had taken out into his bosom, and continued down the mountain with both hands holding the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. His footsteps landed on the moss-covered bluestone steps; he dared not walk too quickly, lest he slip. This winding path through the mountains, hidden within the quiet and lush forest, was a boon to Zhao Rong at this moment because it was seldom traveled. However, looking ahead, the winding trail made him lose sight of the distance, which unsettled him. The sound of a nearby clear spring was the only disturbance in this tranquility. Zhao Rong advanced in silence. Suddenly, Gui¡¯s voice rang out in his Heart Lake, and the corner of Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched as he gazed at the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace in his hands; sure enough, the Divine Furnace underwent a change the very next second! But to Zhao Rong¡¯s surprise, the Divine Furnace did not become smaller, but larger! Much larger! Zhao Rong was shocked, feeling as if a mountain was growing within his grasp. He leaned to one side, and his entire body tumbled toward the rapid mountain spring on his right. He quickly let go and withdrew backward with a sharp pull, seeking to escape danger. After regaining his balance, he staggered for a moment. Bang! Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Water splashed up, startling a few birds in the nearby woodland. Zhao Rong stood up, speechlessly looking at the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace that had fallen into the spring, now about five feet in height and width, nearly half his height. The chill mountain spring that flowed hurriedly from above encountered an obstacle, deviating from its course and spilling over onto the stone steps, dampening someone¡¯s cloth shoes. Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow, ¡°You call this the size of a fist?¡± Gui was still immersed in the shock of the scene he had witnessed upon taking control of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace with his Divine Sense, and didn¡¯t speak for a moment. The angrier Zhao Rong became, the calmer his voice, ¡°Sorry, but Zhao¡¯s fist isn¡¯t that big. I can¡¯t hold it, much to your disappointment.¡± He took a deep breath, glanced left and right at the winding path up and down, ¡°Get it back to how it was, now!¡± Gui collected himself, his voice distant, ¡°Place your hand over it again.¡± Zhao Rong, unconcerned about his soaked cloth shoes, stepped forward, slightly bent down to pick up the fallen furnace lid lying beside him, and walked into the water, ready to right the lopsided Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. ¡°It won¡¯t take another half hour, will it?¡± ¡°No need, just three breaths.¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s heart relaxed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A woman¡¯s voice asked. The voice was cold and clear, as if the mountain spring submerging Zhao Rong¡¯s ankles was delivering a bone-chilling coldness to his heart. Zhao Rong stiffened, and the action in his hands paused. Beneath him to the left was a woman watching him. The air in the mountains, which was fresh and comfortable a second ago, now felt dense like mercury in a grave, poured into his mouth and nose. Zhao Rong¡¯s breath caught. Leaves rustled quietly, and the spring flowed in silence. A cool breeze brushed through the green woods, the mountain spring, the bluestone, the ancient furnace, the man, and the woman. ¡°Speak.¡± The woman¡¯s voice shattered like a smashed silver bottle. She coldly scrutinized the man above, who was bent over, and the tri-legged ancient furnace lying on the pebbles at his feet. Zhao Rong slightly lifted his gaze, one hand continued to support one ear of the furnace, and the other hand covered the view as he quietly placed down the furnace lid and retrieved a rag from his bosom. Then, the man turned around to face the woman who appeared at the corner below, playing with a pure white Jade Ruyi in her hands, and said bemusedly: ¡°Ah, what?¡± Lan Yuqing did not repeat her words and took a careful look at the man¡¯s half-concealed face under the hat. The next second, she suddenly said, ¡°Take off your hat.¡± The man was slightly startled upon hearing this, then nodded with a flattering smile. Unseen by the woman, his right foot, submerged in the mountain spring, arched and clawed into the sand and stones. The man raised his right hand, which held a rag between two fingers, and pinched the low brim of the hat. He hesitated for a moment, then forcefully flipped it upward, revealing his entire face in an instant. Lan Yuqing stopped fidgeting with the Jade Ruyi in her hands and squinted her eyes, intently focusing on the man¡¯s smiling face. A moment later. She frowned slightly. She stepped onto the stairs and approached the man standing next to an overturned ancient furnace, one step at a time. Zhao Rong saw the woman coming closer and closer, his smile becoming more ¡°obsequious.¡± His foot that was digging into the ground was now deeply embedded in the sand and stones such that his whole body leaned slightly to the right. However, since he was ¡°respectfully¡± bowing, it was not noticeable. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the gap in the dense woods to his right, silently estimating the distance. His right hand, holding the rag and hat, rested on the ear of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. He extended a finger and touched the surface of the furnace, holding it there for more than three breaths. Gui asked whether to take back the furnace. Zhao Rong silently thought to wait a bit longer. He didn¡¯t know if he had been found out, as hope and resolution intertwined in his heart. So he waited, for any expression, no matter how subtle, from the unknown woman, whose cultivation level he couldn¡¯t gauge. He would immediately make up his mind to either run or stay. But this woman kept an expressionless face all the while. She kept her eyes forward and didn¡¯t look at him, which made him even more uneasy. As the woman drew nearer, Zhao Rong¡¯s mind tightened like a string of a musical instrument, becoming tenser and tenser. The sound of her footfalls hitting the stone steps rang out one after another, causing Zhao Rong to absurdly feel as if they matched the rhythm of his own heartbeat. Thump, thump, thump¡­ Finally, when she took a step beyond, they were only three meters apart¡ªa distance that felt like an unspoken boundary to Zhao Rong. Zhao Rong made up his mind, signaled to Gui with his words, and in the next second, he planned to seize the furnace and leap out, bursting into an escape, diving into the gap in the dense forest without any hesitation, not knowing what awaited him below¡­ The woman took another step. Zhao Rong squinted his eyes but then suddenly widened them, frantically calling a halt in his mind. Because a clear, cold voice had risen once again. ¡°What are you doing washing the furnace here?¡± Lan Yuqing turned her head slightly and asked, then glanced at the man¡¯s ordinary face, his servant attire, and the furnace that had fallen into the water. ¡°In response to the fairy maiden¡­ The incense ash inside this furnace was soaked with cat urine last night, I don¡¯t know which immoral wild cat did that, and the smell is a bit too heavy¡­ Alas, today is a day of rest, and Steward Chen from the palace had us move it out here to clean. Ah, you smell it, there is still a bit of scent, just can¡¯t wash it off¡­ Another brother went down the mountain to get some charcoal ash, that thing should¡­¡± Lan Yuqing saw the servant man in front of her fumbling with the rag in an awkward and reserved manner, explaining as he took a few steps forward, opening his arms as if to prove something to her, with a cat-like odor emanating from his body. She frowned, turned her head, and covered her mouth and nose, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer! I understand.¡± Having said that, she quickened her pace, walking past the man and the furnace in the water, and went up the stairs to leave. Zhao Rong stood with his arms wide open, holding the rag and hat, his face assuming an innocent look as he watched the Daoist nun depart. As her silhouette disappeared around the corner, he stood silently for a while, then blinked, shrugged, put the hat back on, exhaled lightly, and returned to the side of the furnace. ¡°Sorry,¡± it said. Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow. First time, huh. ¡°No matter, let¡¯s leave quickly now. This path isn¡¯t as safe as I thought it would be,¡± he said. Zhao Rong took another look in the direction where the unknown Daoist nun had vanished. Then, bending down, he gripped the ears of the furnace, preparing to right the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace that had tipped over, ¡°Right, take it back in quickly, it¡¯s too big for me to carry like this.¡± ¡°I can, but at most I can only shrink it back to the size it was at the beginning¡ªone foot,¡± it replied. Zhao Rong asked curiously, ¡°Why is that?¡± Gui¡¯s voice was deep with implication, ¡°Because¡­ it¡¯s in the midst of alchemy.¡± Zhao Rong felt a chill in his heart. He quickly righted the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace and looked inside. It was completely empty. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Chapter 62 Osmanthus Chapter 73: Chapter 62 Osmanthus Lan Yuqing had come up the secluded and winding mountain road for the osmanthus forest, though she would not admit it. Zhongnan Mountain was fertile and had a humid climate. The osmanthus trees blossomed very early, and their fragrance was rich and deeply aromatic. Each year during the rainy season in July, when rain fell in abundance and osmanthus blossomed, the delicate ladies of Luojing would carry baskets to the suburbs to pick osmanthus flowers and make flower honey, their slender hands kneading the mixture into pastries. Whose son of Zhongnan did not love these delicacies? Lan Yuqing passed through the floral woods, bathing in the elegant fragrance, and continued up the mountain without glancing aside. Upon reaching the vermilion gate, she stopped, looked back at the dense green forest behind her, then took out a key and opened the side door she had not visited for a year. Dressed in purple, Lan Yuqing confidently made her way directly to the mountaintop, passing by several palatial constructions carved with dragons and painted beams, deeming the blue-clothed Daoists, who stopped to bow respectfully, invisible. Halfway up, she paused at the Scripture Platform close to the summit. This ancient platform, situated atop a rugged peak and surrounded by old pines and cypresses, with lush willows forming a barrier in front, would soon host a debate between Confucianism and Daoism. By that time, the citizens gathered at the mountain¡¯s base would hear the arguments from both sides on the platform, countless hermits and Cultivators of Zhongnan Country would come to witness the discussion, and many Cultivators from neighboring mountains would also be present to see the grand event. Lan Yuqing paused for a moment, scoffed, and then continued up the steps, passed the corridors, and arrived at the summit. The peak of Taibai Mountain had three temples in the shape of the character for ¡°mountain,¡± with the middle Temple of the Daoist Ancestor featuring a giant black rock on its roof, oval-shaped, devoid of edges and corners, with pits and melt holes. This was the ¡°Star¡± that shone on Taibai Mountain¡¯s peak at night, like a pearl left by an Immortal. However, under the daylight, the ¡°Star¡± was dull and unremarkable. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Lan Yuqing did not enter the central main hall but instead turned into the Ancestor Hall to the right. There were Daoists guarding the hall doors, but she did not acknowledge or announce her presence and simply entered without being stopped. The Ancestor Hall was empty, bearing three deities at the center, with a Daoist in yellow and purple sitting on a cushion before the statues. Chongxu Temple was one of the primary veins of Xuanhuang Realm¡¯s Daoism, left in Cang Province¡¯s Zhongnan Mountain by the Chongxu Daoist sect. These three statues worshipped the sect¡¯s three founding ancestors. The figure in the central and highest position was Yin Zi, the founder of the Chongxu Daoist sect, who had once personally heard the Daoist Ancestor preach and transmit teachings. The two on either side were the first Master and Vice Sect Leader of the sect, who truly established what is now one of the orthodox Daoist lineages of the Xuanhuang Cultivation World. It¡¯s important to note that Daoist schools and Daoism are different¡ªthe former is a school of the Great Dao, while the latter is a religious sect. Daoism branched from Daoist schools and was founded on the principles of the Great Dao propagated by these schools in the Xuanhuang Realm, gathering followers and cultivating eternal life. Daoist schools, on the other hand, are more exalted, focusing on scholarly study and less on eternal life or cultivation, seeking only the Great Dao. It is the same with the various schools in the Xuanhuang Realm. However, what is intriguing is that, although the scholars from these schools do not focus deliberately on cultivation, almost all of them have extremely high Cultivation levels, and the higher their scholarship, the stronger their Cultivation. The statues worshipped by the powerful Daoist veins in the Xuanhuang Cultivation World are, besides the Daoist Ancestor, none other than the ancient Saints and scholars from Ancient Times, who established the foundations of their scholarship in the Great Dao and created methods of cultivation in pursuit of eternal life. Simply put, the scholars seek the Dao directly from the start, while the mountain Cultivators engage in step-by-step cultivation, gradually reaching for that elusive ¡°Dao.¡± Strictly speaking, there¡¯s no simple distinction between the two in terms of difficulty or superiority. Many scholars from the schools follow the old ways, keeping strictly to the paths of the ancients without any advancement in learning. And how many mountain Cultivators find themselves stuck at the hurdle of innate talent, watching a rare few geniuses speed ahead while they can only progress slowly, ultimately becoming nourishment for the vast Cultivation World, just another face in the crowd. The Great Dao is merciless. This was Lan Yuqing¡¯s bitter experience, because of that man who had trampled her ragged for his Dao. Lan Yuqing composed herself and walked towards the middle-aged Daoist in the center of the hall, who was meditating in yellow and purple attire, his face ruddy and bearing an elegant demeanor, his eyes closed while holding a strand of Flowing Beads in one hand. This strand of Flowing Beads was quite peculiar, with each bead of different color and material, and each bearing an engraving of the Tai Chi Bagua Map on its surface. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that Lin Wenruo has sought a powerful ally named Zhao Ziyu. If the information is correct, he should be a student of the Mountain Master at Linlu Academy, just passing through Luojing. Lin Wenruo learned of this and summoned him to confront us,¡± said Lan Yuqing calmly and casually, showing no fear or reverence for the most powerful State Preceptor in Zhongnan Country. Upon hearing this, Qingjing Zi gently nodded, especially after the mention of the Mountain Master. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the daughter, who seemed like a different person since the upheaval on the day of the spring sacrifice. ¡°Tell me in detail.¡± ¡°The person who informed on us is named Li Shiqian. That day, he and a local scholar named Mr. Qingxi were playing outside the city. At noon, they took shelter from the heat at the Zuiweng Pavilion, ten miles north of the city, and encountered Zhao Ziyu and two others resting inside the pavilion¡­ Li Shiqian overheard their conversation¡­ Eventually, the three of them slipped away when Lin Wenruo wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± ¡°Very strange,¡± Master Qingjing said expressionlessly, ¡°Even if Lin Wenruo arrived late that day and didn¡¯t know Li Shiqian had overheard Zhao Ziyu¡¯s identity, so he later did not pursue them, this reason is plausible, but still not quite right.¡± Lan Yuqing nodded, ¡°I felt the same way, so I went to verify a few things these past days.¡± ¡°Among the three people present at that time, one of them was a peripheral Daoist of our temple, called Chen Hongyuan. His statement, apart from some slight differences in details, matched with Li Shiqian¡¯s in all the crucial parts. I also checked Chen Hongyuan¡¯s background. He is of clear origin, entered the temple to become a Daoist very early, and it was perfectly normal for him to be passing by Zuiweng Pavilion that day, on his way back to the main temple for the monthly duty.¡± ¡°The only noteworthy point is about the other scholar, Mr. Qingxi, who died soon after returning from the Zuiweng Pavilion, at a refined gathering. The cause was excessive indulgence, physical overstrain, oh, I forgot to mention, he had a predilection for the same sex and died atop a male prostitute,¡± Lan Yuqing continued with a slight smirk. After saying this, Lan Yuqing continued, ¡°Because the timing of his death was unusual, I investigated carefully, but I found no trace of foul play in his death.¡± Master Qingjing suddenly spoke up, ¡°Is there not a trace of Linlu Lin¡¯s influence in this whole affair?¡± After thinking, Lan Yuqing truthfully replied, ¡°None¡­ Wait, if I must find a connection, there is one. The male prostitute who caused his sudden death had attended a literary meeting hosted by the Linlu Lin family on East Mountain in the north of the city just a decade ago, but that aside, there¡¯s no further connection.¡± Upon hearing the earlier statement, Master Qingjing slightly frowned, but after hearing Lan Yuqing¡¯s addendum, his brow smoothed. If Mr. Qingxi¡¯s death had no connection to the Linlu Lin family, if nothing could be linked, that would be really suspicious given the immense influence of the Linlu Lin family and its deep entanglements with the scholarly circles of Luojing City. Lan Yuqing then added, ¡°My daughter feels that there should be no doubt about Zhao Ziyu¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Why so sure?¡± asked Master Qingjing. ¡°I still maintain some contact with Lin Qingxuan, the younger brother of Lin Wenruo. He knows this Zhao Ziyu and also has some disagreements with him¡­ According to him, Zhou Ziyu once casually composed two excellent poems, one Falling Flower Grade, one Ascending Grade.¡± ¡°The location was at Longquan Crossing in the southern part of the Great Chu Dynasty in the Wangque Continent.¡± ¡°I later checked the travel records at the City Defense Office for that day¡¯s records from the southern gate, and Zhou Ziyu indeed had a travel pass from the Great Chu Dynasty.¡± Master Qingjing narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly, ¡°Is there any way to act against him¡­ hmm, just ensure it¡¯s done with precision, just enough to stop him from participating in the Confucian-Daoist debate.¡± Lan Yuqing shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Ever since that incident, our people planted in the estate have been cleaned out, and besides, we still do not know exactly what Zhao Ziyu looks like. All I know is that he is thin-faced, bright-eyed, dressed like a scholar; otherwise, he is unremarkable, without distinct features, one could pass by him on the street¡­ It¡¯s difficult to pinpoint the target.¡± Hearing this, Master Qingjing nodded, closed his eyes, and remained silent. The Great Hall fell quiet for a time, and neither spoke. After an indeterminate period, Master Qingjing, with eyes still closed, gently spoke, ¡°In that case, our previous plans might be a bit unstable.¡± He then emphasized heavily, ¡°I don¡¯t need to reiterate the importance of the Confucian-Daoist debate. We must ensure it is foolproof!¡± Lan Yuqing lowered her eyelids, ¡°My daughter understands.¡± And with that, she turned and left. The woman retraced her steps, reaching again the seldom-used side gate, and then pushed it open to descend the mountain. However, as she was passing the osmanthus forest again, she suddenly stopped, fell silent for a moment, then sidestepped into the forest. Under the tree with a red ribbon tied to one of its branches, she stood still. Her purple robes starkly contrasted with the pure white blossoms of the forest. Lin Wenruo, I shall make you kneel at my feet. I will personally ask you why, then send you down. Rest assured. I¡¯ll catch up soon. Even as a ghost, I won¡¯t spare you. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the north of the city, in a flower forest of Lanxi. A man in a flowing wide-sleeved robe walked up to an osmanthus tree, slowly crouched down, and dug up a pot of aged osmanthus brew, then turned and left. Carrying the pot, whose origins were unknown, he departed, not knowing where he was going or whom he was seeking. Behind him, a faded red ribbon, lonely and untied, hung from a branch, never to be undone. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 63: Female Sword Emperor Chapter 74: Chapter 63: Female Sword Emperor That night. In the Lanxi Lin family estate, the lights were bright everywhere, but a quiet courtyard in the northeast corner was enveloped in darkness, with no lights at all. The courtyard was elegant, with the gatehouse tightly closed, but looking inside through the open window, one person sat alone at the desk, propping his head with one hand and casually twirling a pen with the other. Utilizing the faint moonlight, he tilted his head to examine an ancient furnace on the desk. The furnace was nine inches tall and thirteen inches wide. Its appearance was simple and primitive, with no decoration, shaped like a tripod with two handles and three legs, and it was purplish-black in color. Zhao Rong was waiting for the moon to rise higher, brewing a richer hue of blue and white moonlight. His gaze rested on the upper part of a tripod leg, one inch from it. At that moment, it appeared pitch black, but Zhao Rong knew there was a handprint there. A handprint of blood left by someone unknown. Zhao Rong had carefully observed it under the sunlight during the day. The blood had long dried up; its vividness eroded by the passage of time, now the black bloodstains blended with the purplish-black color of the furnace, making it difficult to discern, much like the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace itself, whose past stories had been washed, eroded, and carried away by the river of time, leaving behind endless imagination for those who came after. Zhao Rong¡¯s pen-hand stopped, and he extended a finger to gently trace the handprint. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Who left this bloody hand? Who was practicing with this furnace? And why had this Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace been forgotten inside a common side hall on Taibai Mountain in Zhongnan Country? Zhao Rong sighed and shook his head to rid himself of these cluttered thoughts. Although this morning¡¯s action to retrieve the divine furnace had some complications, it went smoothly overall. After descending the mountain, he drove the carriage hidden in the forest all the way back and saw no Daoists from Taibai Mountain pursuing him. It seemed they either hadn¡¯t noticed the furnace was stolen, or had discovered it but did not care temporarily. He even felt a bit disappointed at the time, thinking all the contingencies he had arranged were unnecessary, like winking at a blind man. On the way back, he even thought about turning back, pretending to be a pilgrim, climbing the mountain again, and returning to the Spirit Temple to check; he even seriously considered whether to inform Chong Xu Temple that someone had publicly taken possibly the most valuable item in their temple, which could be worth several Chong Xu Temples, and to praise their generous hospitality sincerely. However, these thoughts were quickly extinguished by him. Why did it feel like a serial killer returning to the crime scene to closely appreciate his flawless methodology while also mocking the clueless officials by providing them with clues and overtly taunting their investigative abilities? Well, generally, such people do not end well. ¡°What a madman,¡± he muttered with a light chuckle, seemingly discovering some hidden tendencies of his own that had been confined by the regulations of that other world. Now, born in the Xuanhuang Realm, he seemed to have achieved a certain degree of freedom. But he also reminded himself solemnly, ¡°A gentleman has things he does and things he does not do.¡± ¡°Who is the madman?¡± Gui asked curiously. ¡°Hmm? Nothing.¡± ¡°You did well today. I am somewhat looking forward to seeing how you will plague the Cultivation World once you reach the Vast Realm and truly embark on the path of cultivation,¡± Gui said. Zhao Rong frowned, ¡°Please remove the word ¡®plague¡¯. I am a scholar. Why do you make me sound like an utterly heinous demon?¡± ¡°I am praising you, you know. Besides, you didn¡¯t even spare a little Fox Demon who had just started her Transformation. How can I expect you to benefit the Cultivation World? ¡®Plague¡¯ is not wrong,¡± Gui insisted. Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°On what grounds are you slandering me? Su Xiaoxiao and I are merely friends. With such thoughts, it seems you are the one who is like that.¡± Gui proudly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have your scheming mind. I was devoted to cultivation and never bothered with worldly affairs of affection.¡± After saying that, it scoffed, ¡°Think about it, ever since I woke up and met you, other than being quite surprised by your act of stealing the furnace, what good have you ever done? Was it not involving heavenly beauties in romantic entanglements, shattering their Sword Hearts, preparing to be a kept man, or recklessly playing the hero to win a beauty¡¯s heart? Now you are staying here to help Lin Wenruo, a notorious traitor, in the Confucian debate.¡± It said earnestly, ¡°Well done, Zhao Rong. What next? You¡¯ve stolen goods, are you planning to steal a person next?¡± The slandered scholar, unable to defend himself, wanted to explain but didn¡¯t know where to start. Arguing with it seemed a waste of time, so he rubbed his nose and sighed, ¡°Ah, I am sorry to have amused you. I really had no idea my intense popularity among women would make you feel so uncomfortable, my apologies, eternal virgin.¡± The moment Zhao Rong uttered the last few words, Gui exploded like a cat with its fur on end, cursing Zhao Rong. However, it repeatedly used the same few words, and Zhao Rong was not intimidated by it. At this moment, a full moon hung high in the Nine Heavens, the air was clear and crisp, not a single cloud in sight. Zhao Rong glanced at the gridded window and the desk half-covered in moonlight, reminded of the important tasks ahead, and stopped bickering with Gui. He picked up the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace and walked to the window, placing it in the moonlight. The pure and bright light, resembling white frost, sprinkled over the interior and exterior walls of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. Zhao Rong took a close look inside the furnace, only to find it as empty as during the daytime. He frowned, reached into the furnace, and his palm brushed over the seemingly chaotic and dizzying strange patterns. Despite a thorough search inside, he found nothing. Zhao Rong¡¯s face hardened, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was performing alchemy? Where is the pill? It¡¯s still not there even under the moonlight.¡± Gui responded irritably, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Let it bathe in the light a bit longer. This pill is a bit special, and I¡¯m not sure whether to say you¡¯re lucky or unlucky¡­ Also, take that scowl off your face. You, a mere Ascending Realm cultivator, dare to stare at Thunder and Rainbow Patterns like that? Are you tired of living?¡± Zhao Rong raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Thunder and Rainbow Patterns? These? Ridiculous scribbles, what harm could they do to me?¡± Having said that, he still shifted his head to avoid blocking the moonlight. Gui casually remarked, ¡°It could render you impotent.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± He was scared now. Zhao Rong immediately wanted to distance himself from it and not even glance at it again, but after hearing Gui¡¯s laughter, he roughly guessed it was a jest. He cleared his throat and continued to examine the inside of the furnace, still careful not to gaze too long at the walls. Time ticked by, second by second. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it ready yet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Wait a bit longer; this furnace hasn¡¯t been opened under the lunar influence for many years.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you stop being mysterious and just tell me what it actually is?¡± ¡°A treasure, something that is more than ten times better than this Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace for a Sword Cultivator.¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Rong fell silent for a moment then said, ¡°My luck seems to be too good.¡± Gui chuckled softly, not responding. The two of them fell silent for a while. Zhao Rong stood quietly by the window, holding the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace. After an indeterminate amount of time, at one moment, he felt as if the surrounding moonlight dimmed slightly. No, that¡¯s wrong! The moonlight inside the furnace had grown brighter! The next second, Zhao Rong saw that what seemed like a ladle of pale white water had been poured into the furnace. Right at the center, it reflected a round moon in the sky, impeccably pure and white. Inside the furnace, the surface of the water formed by the moonlight gently swayed with the body of the furnace, but strangely, the moon reflected therein remained undisturbed, as if the celestial moon had truly fallen into the furnace. Zhao Rong instinctively looked up at the moon, then suddenly realized. The moon in the sky was a full moon, but the one in the furnace was missing a piece. This was not merely a reflection of the celestial moon. This was clearly¡­that pill! ¡°Li Ji Sword Pill,¡± Gui softly said. ¡°Who is Li Ji?¡± He answered his own question. ¡°The first female Sword Emperor of ancient times.¡± Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 64: Who is Li Ji? Chapter 75: Chapter 64: Who is Li Ji? Ancient era, the first female Sword Emperor. At this moment, Zhao Rong was standing solemnly under the moonlight, holding the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace in both hands. He chewed over it carefully. What sort of person was a Sword Emperor, he had some idea. Sword Cultivators were known for their lethality, and the Sword Emperor had surpassed the typical Great Emperors of antiquity. Jiang Taiching, the second emperor of the Human Clan, was a Sword Cultivator who ascended to emperorship. He was also considered by later generations as the most prideful hero of the entire Xuanhuang Human Clan. Some books describe Jiang Taiching as having the highest lethality ever among the Human Clan Cultivators, capable of competing with, or even surpassing, the ancient powers from the mythological era. This was because he was a Sword Cultivator, he was a Sword Emperor. Therefore, one can imagine the difficulty Sword Cultivators faced in becoming emperors. As for the Ancient era, it was a time before the Human Clan reached the zenith, with myriad clans standing tall. And a woman of unknown clan origins, was able to trample on the heads of myriad clan men with a mere Three-foot Sword, soaring above thousands of beings, and proclaimed herself emperor. Her achievement and the difficulty were as high as the heavens. And for men of her era, it was a sort of unique sorrow. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Li Ji,¡± Zhao Rong whispered softly. Gui spoke playfully, ¡°What, have you started to admire her?¡± He then expressed regret, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity, she and you, young master Zhao, are not from the same era. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be taken down by young master Zhao¡¯s mere gaze, foregoing even the Deity of the Moon¡¯s position, and run recklessly down from the Nine Heavens Moon Palace into young master Zhao¡¯s arms?¡± Zhao Rong spoke seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I need to write this down and take it back to encourage Su Xiaoxiao, to set an example for that girl so she doesn¡¯t continue living in confusion.¡± Zhao Rong nodded, ¡°I have concocted the motivational story. Hmm, Li Ji was also a silly young girl in her childhood, lazy and indulgent, neglecting her cultivation, fond of romantic tales. Then, one day, she met a warm and handsome older brother just like me, who after thoroughly educating her, suddenly realized her errors, gritted her teeth, decided to completely reform, and reformed her ways to become a reborn person¡­ wait, is she from the Human Clan?¡± ¡°No, she was a woman from the Ancient Li Clan. Enough, stop making things up!¡± Gui, reminded of its own childhood sword practice which it took as inspiration from the existence mocked by Zhao Rong, felt a bit angry. ¡°Li Ji, is this her real name? It doesn¡¯t sound like a name.¡± ¡°No, Li Ji is a term for a group of people.¡± Gui explained softly, ¡°The Ancient Li Clan are descendants of the Moon Palace. Every so often, they would send a group of Li Clan women to the Nine Heavens Moon Palace to serve as slaves or maids, and only a very few of them were selected. As for those who weren¡¯t selected, they could never return. Even those chosen were just the lowest-ranked maids in the Moon Palace¡­ This group of Li Clan maids was known as Li Ji, and Emperor Li was once among them¡­¡± ¡°People, other than Emperor Li, could only refer to her as Li Ji.¡± ¡°Emperor Li had no name or surname, and her dates of birth and death are unknown. Women from that era, unless of extremely noble status, did not possess formal surnames and were only known by domestic or intimate names, which only their relatives and spouse were privy to. Emperor Li was such a person, but her intimate name is now unknown.¡± ¡°After her proclamation as emperor, given her exalted status, no one was dignified enough to directly address her by her name, thus, the need for a name ceased to exist, and so¡­¡± ¡°In retrospect, throughout her life, Emperor Li was just someone without a name or a surname.¡± Gui¡¯s tone softened, and through Zhao Rong¡¯s third eye chakra, it gazed at the moon that had hidden countless celestial matters and witnessed numerous terrestrial joys and sorrows. It remembered its own youthful sword practice when, despite being peerless within its clan, it was unrecognized, and the clan elders pinned all their hopes of revitalizing the clan on those lesser than it. They didn¡¯t believe it could lead the clan to new heights; in their eyes, it would eventually become an outsider. It remembered graduating from the Taiching Four Mansions, matching the fastest record of the Golden Core Realm of the Human Clan, but this didn¡¯t bring much joy; instead, it brought more troubles. It saw jealousy and fervor in the eyes of its peers, and in its mentors¡¯ eyes, it didn¡¯t see pride or satisfaction but only contentment and pity, as if appraising an item carefully crafted but ultimately to be sold for a good price! If it wasn¡¯t for that woman. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman who took on the fate of being ¡°merchandise¡± for him, its sword could no longer soar above the Ninth Heaven! Its Dao could never become another peak of the Xuanhuang Sword Dao! It had become the sharpest sword in the family, severing all obstacles that stood in its way! Finally, it led the family to unprecedented heights, a scene its venerated ancestors had never witnessed. Yet, after experiencing the mortal world, upon reflection, it found that the most important relative to it, the woman who had taken on its fate, was not happy! It felt that it had lost everything. After finishing its words, Zhao Rong fell silent, having nothing to say. Gui seemed to understand Li Ji¡¯s affairs well. He lowered his head to gaze at the bright moon at the bottom of the furnace. He freed one hand and slowly reached into the furnace. Seeing that Gui did not stop him, he continued to reach in and lightly touched the moon inside with his fingertips. The touch was slightly cool, and the next moment his fingers passed through, touching the cold furnace wall below. This ¡°moon¡± was as illusory as Mirror Flowers Water Moon. Zhao Rong suddenly withdrew his hand because his fingertips felt a slight prickle of pain. After removing his hand, his fingertips were a bit numb. This electrifying sensation came from the thunder patterns on the furnace wall. At this moment, the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace bathing in the moonlight seemed to be quietly performing alchemy. Suddenly, Gui said, ¡°Do you know what I like most about Li Ji?¡± Zhao Rong did not speak, knowing that it just wanted someone to confide in and did not expect a response from him. ¡°Despite the unfair fate bestowed upon her, despite the heavy responsibilities given by her race and family without hope, despite the cold radiance of the Nine Heavens Cold Palace, despite her relatives not believing that she, a mere girl, could fulfill such an ethereal mission, despite being one step away from total ruin¡­ she remained fearless, full of courage, without regrets or complaints, tirelessly breaking through with a single sword.¡± ¡°This is her Sword Dao,¡± it murmured to itself. ¡°This is her Sword Dao,¡± it said aloud. ¡°This is the Sword Dao of the first female Sword Emperor of Xuanhuang, the strongest Deity of the Moon in the history of the Ancient Moon Palace!¡± Zhao Rong stopped what he was doing, thought for a moment, and was about to speak when he suddenly heard a dripping sound and felt his fingertips go cold. He lowered his head and to his astonishment found a milky white handprint on the furnace body, slowly melting and dripping down the furnace wall as a milky liquid. Zhao Rong curiously pinched it with two fingers, finding it thick and¡­warm. Zhao Rong suddenly recalled the Blood Handprint. It was right here! So the milky white handprint under the moonlight was indeed that Blood Handprint, and this milky liquid was¡­the blood of that unknown person! At this moment, his left palm was covered in warm, milky white blood. He stared blankly as drops of blood fell from his fingers, like dew on a lotus leaf, not sticking to anything. Zhao Rong¡¯s hair stood on end, and he instinctively wanted to throw down the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, but Gui¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I was not wrong in my predictions. The owner of this Blood Handprint is a descendant of the ancient Li Clan, this is the blood of a Moon Palace Descendant, reacting with the moonlight. You must catch the blood quickly or else it will melt away into the moonlight. It¡¯s the final ingredient needed to complete the Li Ji Sword Pill.¡± Relieved, Zhao Rong thought he had encountered something eerie. He quickly put down the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, fetched a porcelain bottle, and poured all the dense, mercury-like milky white liquid into the bottle. Zhao Rong shook the bottle, now unsure if the owner of this Blood Handprint was the person who conducted the alchemy or¡­was used as an alchemical material. Zhao Rong curiously asked, ¡°What is the use of the Li Ji Sword Pill?¡± Gui, with his mood slightly dimmed from the reminiscence, responded in a somewhat sullen tone, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. The Li Ji Sword Pill is made using the material manifestations of the Sword Dao Laws that scattered around when Li Ji ascended to emperorship through the Dao. Strictly speaking, it is not an elixir to be consumed. Exist between the real and the unreal, its purpose is to¡­ permanently elevate the grade of a Sword Cultivator¡¯s Lifebound Flying Sword.¡± Chapter 76 03-25 - Chapter 76: Chapter 65: Direct to Class A Chapter 76: Chapter 65: Direct to Class A ¡°Permanently raise the Grade of Sword Cultivator¡¯s Lifebound Flying Sword?¡± ¡°Can this be changed?¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s pupils shrank as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this akin to an artifact that defies the heavens by altering destiny for Sword Cultivators?¡± Gui responded, ¡°You might say, it¡¯s only less precious than the divine medicine that can transform a good-for-nothing like you completely.¡± ¡°Aside from Li Ji Sword Pill, in the history of Xuanhuang Realm, each Sword Emperor corresponded to a type of Sword Pill, all crafted from the Sword Dao Law Fragments they scattered during their Dao validation. The manifestations of these laws were strange and varied, hence the Sword Pills created were of differing forms.¡± ¡°For instance, the current Li Ji Sword Pill manifests as a bright moon.¡± It spoke nostalgically, ¡°Very few people are even aware of the existence of Sword Pills today. After all, Sword Emperors are rare, and the Law Fragments they drop during Dao validation are even rarer. Thus, as far as I know, in the history of Xuanhuang Realm, each type of Sword Pill numbers no more than ten, and some from Ancient Sword Emperors only exist in legends.¡± ¡°And as for those that might still be available, it¡¯s only likely to be the Sword Pills of the last two Human Clan Sword Emperors. Perhaps their descendants still hold some, hmm, you could try jumping off a cliff, maybe you¡¯ll come across an extraordinary encounter and find one at the bottom.¡± Zhao Rong, seeing it finally making a joke, couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Gui sighed, ¡°But I never expected that inside this Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace you possess, there¡¯d be one hidden, and it¡¯s a Li Ji Sword Pill. The land of Dao validation for Li Ji was likely at the Ancient Moon Palace. Her fragments of Sword Dao Law might have stayed in the Moon Palace, or she might have left them to the Ancient Li Clan, though I believe the latter is more probable.¡± ¡°Hence, the appearance of the Li Ji Sword Pill here does make sense, especially since this is Wangque Continent¡­¡± ¡°Each type of Sword Pill has the divine effect of enhancing the Grade of a Sword Cultivator¡¯s Lifebound Flying Sword, but the effects vary greatly. However, few are aware of the differences and the subtleties, given that historical records of Sword Cultivators openly using Sword Pills are scarce, not to mention those that have never appeared.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï Gui smiled gently, ¡°But, you are in luck, I happen to know the divine effects of the Li Ji Sword Pill.¡± Zhao Rong washed his hands, and while drying them, he urged, ¡°Stop beating about the bush and just say it.¡± ¡°Directly to Class A.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Grade of Lifebound Flying Sword reaches directly to Class A.¡± ¡°Regardless of how low the original Grade of the Lifebound Flying Sword was?¡± ¡°Regardless of how low, because it grants the Lifebound Flying Sword a Divine Skill, akin to inheriting a part of Emperor Li¡¯s legacy. No matter your previous Lifebound Flying Sword¡¯s Grade, once you¡¯ve received this Sword Dao inheritance, it will definitely be Class A.¡± ¡°What if the Lifebound Flying Sword was already Class A? What happens if this Sword Pill is used then?¡± ¡°Good question,¡± Gui praised, ¡°I also don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you, Master Zhao, give it a try and let me see? Let¡¯s see who¡¯d be foolish enough to use a Sword Pill on a Class A Flying Sword.¡± Gui scoffed, ¡°A Class A Flying Sword already possesses great Divine Power. Sword Cultivators strive for the utmost purity; if you add another layer, it would only impurify the sword. If the slightest mishap occurs, they could counteract each other, making it a loss instead of a gain.¡± ¡°Why do you always come up with such bizarre questions for me?¡± Zhao Rong coughed lightly, not picking up the conversation, but instead, he couldn¡¯t help but look again at the ¡°Mirror Flowers Water Moon¡± within the furnace. He hadn¡¯t expected that the Divine Furnace, which he had struggled so hard to acquire, wasn¡¯t the most valuable item¡ªit contained something even more precious inside. ¡°But,¡± Sword Spirit spoke slowly. Zhao Rong¡¯s mouth twitched, guessing there was a catch. Gui expressed regretfully, ¡°But the Li Ji Sword Pill only works fully for the descendants of the Li Clan, allowing them to inherit all Divine Skills. For those from other clans, the effect is halved.¡± The scholar sighed, ¡°That Li Ji, too stingy.¡± Sword Spirit, hearing this, remained silent. Zhao Rong frowned, but then relaxed slightly and walked over to the desk, lifting the scholar sword and unsheathing it three inches, the cold light gleaming intensely. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I just might have a mysterious connection with the Ancient Li Clan, given that I accidentally acquired the Li Ji Sword Pill¡­ Maybe I am a descendant of the Ancient Li Clan. Let¡¯s see.¡± Zhao Rong was eager to try. Having said that, he prepared to test if his blood would react under the moonlight. Gui curiously said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you of the collateral bloodline of Fu Yao Zhao?¡± ¡°Cough, my father¡¯s surname is Zhao, but my mother¡¯s isn¡¯t. Who says my mother couldn¡¯t be a hidden descendant of the Li Clan?¡± Gui pondered for a moment, thinking his reasoning was quite plausible, but still spoke the truth, ¡°Don¡¯t bother trying; you couldn¡¯t possibly be.¡± ¡°How would you know?¡± ¡°Ancient texts state that people of the Ancient Li Clan are descendants of the Moon Palace, naturally tall and handsome, all family members being either handsome men or beautiful women¡­ I could tell at a glance you don¡¯t meet the criteria, better not to try.¡± Zhao Rong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Gui,¡± Zhao Rong said softly. ¡°What do you want from the master?¡± ¡°I must help you reshape your physical body.¡± ¡°The master is but a Sword Spirit, what need has he for a physical body?¡± ¡°No, I must help you reshape your physical body.¡± ¡°What on earth are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I want to give you a good thrashing!¡± ¡°Ha, you think you can?¡± ¡°I want to make you cry for your daddy!¡± ¡­ Not long after, following their usual bickering, the Sword Spirit spoke seriously, ¡°There are two things, one good and one bad, which do you want to hear first?¡± Without thinking, Zhao Rong blurted out, ¡°The good one.¡± ¡°This Li Ji Sword Pill is nearly complete, it just needs the final ingredient that you have just collected. With one more closure of the furnace for a minor exercise, it will achieve Dan Formation.¡± Having prior experience, Zhao Rong was not overly excited, and he said solemnly, ¡°And the bad?¡± Meanwhile, he reached out to scoop up the bright moon at the bottom of the furnace, but his fingers naturally passed through it. At this moment, it was still nothing but Mirror Flowers Water Moon. The Sword Spirit sighed, ¡°The Furnace Core of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace is missing.¡± Zhao Rong then came to his senses. He picked up the furnace lid of the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, turned it over, and saw that only a small socket was left in the center. Considering the information that Gui had previously given him to practice the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace with Sword techniques, there should have been a very important Furnace Core here, but now it was nowhere to be found. Zhao Rong¡¯s shoulders slumped, he knew he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to just find it; now either the half-formed Sword Pills would only function partially, or the furnace was missing a core! Why was it that what seemed like a fortunate encounter only made things worse for him? Zhao Rong said irritably, ¡°So after all that, the last thing you said was the key point, everything before was just leading me on. You might as well not have told me at all, now I¡¯m trapped in limbo, just missing that last bit!¡± The Sword Spirit, whom Zhao Rong jokingly called an eternal virgin, didn¡¯t quite understand his words. It coughed. ¡°The master was merely worried you¡¯d lose motivation, so I told you the good news first to encourage you. Rest assured, even if the Li Ji Sword Pill is only half as effective, it¡¯s still enough to slightly upgrade a Class A Lifebound Flying Sword.¡± Gui encouraged him, ¡°This is such a great item, Young Master Zhao, whether for personal use or to impress ladies, it will give you face¡­ you should quickly find that Furnace Core, it¡¯s yours then.¡± As soon as Zhao Rong heard how beneficial even half the effect of the described ¡®small pill¡¯ was, he was tempted, but in the next second, his expression turned gloomy. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the Debate of Confucianism, I only have tomorrow to find it. Where do you expect me to go?¡± Zhao Rong said, and then he felt the round socket again, carefully examining it. He realized that if the Furnace Core was lost at its current size, it would only be half the size of a thumb. He felt slightly heavy-hearted. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. ¡°Can¡¯t we use that Sword technique to find it?¡± ¡°No, that Furnace Core is not an object and can¡¯t be cultivated.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else that can replace it?¡± ¡°Well, there is¡­¡± Zhao Rong¡¯s eyes lit up. Gui meticulously planned, ¡°You should find a Kui ox and slaughter it; it¡¯s not demanding, just a Demon Race from the early stages of the Great Saint Realm of the Seventh Realm. Take its Demon Core, well, you are good at arguing, talk to it and borrow it, I don¡¯t know if it will agree, if not, beat it¡­ With its Demon Core, you can make a new Furnace Core, and Young Master Zhao won¡¯t have to bother searching in Zhongnan Mountain.¡± ¡°Hmm, this kind of ancient exotic beast probably only still exists within the Gate of Demon Desolation. If you were to go in, you would first have to¡­¡± Zhao Rong seriously said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to go through a bit of trouble. Fighting and killing isn¡¯t good; the Kui ox is living well at home, why should we break into someone¡¯s home and disturb them? Better to find the one that¡¯s lost.¡± The Sword Spirit asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you really think so?¡± The scholar nodded eagerly. Chapter 77 03-25 - Chapter 77: Chapter 66: Acting and Non-Acting Chapter 77: Chapter 66: Acting and Non-Acting The next day, at the second watch of the morning. Zhao Rong got up, washed up, and after many busy days, he finally slept soundly. Although he was still worried about the Kui Bull Demon Pill Furnace Core which had been lost who knows where, he also faintly understood that this matter could only be left to fate. He resumed his morning routine of practice and study, which he had abandoned for a few days, bathing in the first light of dawn, he walked to the woods one hundred and eighty steps behind the courtyard. A thin mist slowly made its way through the gaps in the thick woods, and countless particles meandered leisurely in the beams of golden morning light leaking through the gaps in the leaves. Zhao Rong completed the three hundred fist stances from the ¡°Mountain Carrying Volume¡± in his lazy clothes, feeling no movement of Innate Primordial Qi within his body, he shook his head with a bitter smile, not knowing when he would find that vital Qi. Last evening, Liu Sanbian came to visit him, checked his progress and condition, and offered him a comforting word to take things slowly before he left, his demeanor slightly gloomy without the influence of alcohol. Wiping his neck with a sweat cloth, Zhao Rong returned to the courtyard, washed his face, and prepared to practice calligraphy at the table. A breeze wafted in from the window, Zhao Rong casually turned his head, breath in the fresh cool air, his gaze passing through the partially closed lattice window, caught sight again of the cliffside stone carving, and felt stirred. He carefully observed the distant horizon, those faintly visible four characters from the stone carving, combined with the impression in his memory, he slowly began to transcribe them onto paper. The first time he looked up, the ancient style of the stone carving calligraphy had left a deep impression on him. Speaking of these four characters, ¡°Inaction and Tranquility,¡± they truly summarize the Daoist philosophy and governance. He knew that the conflict between the Lin family of Lanxi and Chong Xu Temple was actually rooted here. To act or to remain inactive. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Chong Xu Temple believed that, on a broader scale, governing the country through inactivity and maintaining a state of minimal governance was the best solution. On a smaller scale, it left the mundane tasks to the Confucian Scholars, which they considered an optimal plan. One thing to note is that Chong Xu Temple subscribes to Daoism, not Daoism as a philosophy, which includes governance techniques. Daoism focuses on cultivation, with governance being a secondary concern because it controls the Zhongnan Country to better utilize Zhongnan Mountain¡¯s rich cultivation resources. Furthermore, Chong Xu Temple understood that if everyone practiced inaction and focused only on cultivation, no one would handle practical matters, which would not sustain the country long-term. Therefore, without the involvement of Confucianism geared towards governance, supporting some Confucian forces, letting the scholars handle affairs at the grassroots level was in their interest, with the Lin family of Lanxi being the chief benefactors. In fact, the Lin family of Lanxi and the Confucian scholars of Zhongnan Country had always been compromising to the Daoist force led by Chong Xu Temple. After all, the former lord of Zhongnan Country had invited Great Scholars to govern with the tacit consent of Chong Xu Temple, which had deep roots in Zhongnan Country, making them difficult to shake by newcomers. However, looking back over the past few centuries of history, led by Lin Wenruo, these Confucian scholars found that a governance philosophy centered on Daoism and assisted by Confucianism, primarily acting through inaction, was unworkable. They realized something needed to be done, hence ¡°to act.¡± New laws emerged accordingly, and this round of reform differed from the past superficial changes in Zhongnan Country. Driven forcefully by a Confucian scholar, it was thoroughly enacted and thus stirred resistance from the established privileged class. If the current power structure of Zhongnan Country was maintained, these new laws could not be fully implemented. Therefore, Lin Wenruo orchestrated this debate between Confucianism and Daoism, aiming to root out what he saw as the obstacles hindering the progress of Zhongnan Country¡¯s carriage and to seize complete control. As Zhao Rong reflected on this, he continued to transcribe the four-character stone inscription, his recent scripture copying inadvertently honed his ability to multitask. Squinting his eyes, he suddenly recalled the heartfelt conversation during a moonlit night at Moonlit Lake Pavilion with Lin Wenruo. At that time, the scholar, intoxicated by the Zhongnan night rather than wine, holding an ancient zither, leaned against the railing, looked out of the pavilion with an unclear expression but a calm tone. ¡°Despite having the richest resources and all the benefits of the natural world, we have always been self-complacent. For a thousand years, there hasn¡¯t been an inch of progress in our country¡¯s territory, and the system has become increasingly corrupt, problems arise one after another. Meanwhile, our neighbors, Beiqi has strong generals and strong armies, Southern Wei has capable ministers in control, all posing threats around us. Zhongnan is not just a place to seek peace; it¡¯s a place we must contend for. And yet, now, with internal troubles and external threats, our country is as precarious as eggs piled upon each other.¡± ¡°Are there really no men of capability in Zhongnan?¡± Thinking this, Zhao Rong suddenly stopped writing, looking at the four characters on the paper. ¡°Inaction through serenity.¡± The conflict between the Lanxi Lin family and Chongxu Temple, superficially a dispute over state governance, fundamentally mirrored the juxtaposition in the Xuanhuang Realm between the Daoist and Confucian ideologies of ¡®action versus inaction¡¯. This was the fundamental divergence between the two schools. It involved conflicts of past versus present, morality, and heaven versus humanity. Although he was now a Confucian Scholar, having studied these issues from an unbiased perspective in his previous life while completing his thesis on the Pre-Qin philosophers, he held this understanding. He supported the grounded actions of the Confucians, yet he didn¡¯t dislike the Daoists; on the contrary, he greatly admired the grandeur of their Great Dao. However, the ¡°Law of Inaction¡± promoted by Chongxu Temple did not appeal to him. This was one of the reasons he agreed to join Lin Wenruo in the Confucianism debate tomorrow, not merely out of courtesy from a friend¡¯s invitation. ¡°Zhao Rong, Zhao Rong¡­¡± His thoughts were interrupted by the soft, mellow call of a little Fox Demon outside the door. Zhao Rong paused his writing, tidied up a bit, and then went out to join Su Xiaoxiao in her courtyard for breakfast. The little girl had been bragging yesterday that she had learned an exceptional cooking skill from the cook, and this morning, she wanted to make a hearty breakfast for him that was both brain-nourishing and body-enriching, claiming that if he didn¡¯t finish it, he would be disrespecting the ¡°Little Fox Fairy Chef¡±. Zhao Rong caught a glimpse of Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s big fox eyes eagerly watching him. He took a deep breath, and under the eager gaze of the little Fox Demon, he reluctantly swallowed the bun¡ªlarger than his face and still without filling even after eating half of it. Huh? Why are there two little handprints on this bun? You clever little Su Xiaoxiao, are these handprints yours? Show those hidden hands you¡¯re hiding behind your back! No wonder the bun is so large; so you simply pinched the dough randomly and wrapped it around the filling. Is this how you make a bun? Zhao Rong couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he left Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s courtyard to attend to his duties. Today he had to return to Chongxu Temple to try his luck again and see if he could find that Furnace Core. Su Xiaoxiao, feeling wronged, massaged her snow-white little hand that had turned red from the smack from that mean person who ate her painstakingly prepared breakfast. But seeing the spotlessly clean plate on the stone table, she tilted her head, squinted her eyes, hummed a tune, and began cleaning up. She thought to herself that from now on, she would stop sleeping in and get up early to make breakfast¡ªoh, and maybe make some for him, just incidentally. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The sun rose high and slowly set again by the afternoon, and Zhao Rong returned to his estate, exhausted. The trip to Taibai Mountain was fruitless; there wasn¡¯t a clue about the Furnace Core. He had been ¡®visiting¡¯ inside the temple long enough and staying any longer would draw attention, possibly encountering the aloof Daoist nun who he had met on the winding mountain path yesterday. Being recognized could spell disaster, so Zhao Rong reluctantly headed back home. Gui couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°If it¡¯s not working out, just let it be. When cultivating on the mountain, one must not cling to obsessions. For that nearly Perfection Li Ji Sword Pill, I will think of a way later to see if we can reuse the wastes. As for the Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold Furnace, although it¡¯s unusable without the Furnace Core, its material is the rare Thunder and Rainbow Purple Gold, which we can melt down to use as material for your future Lifebound Flying Sword.¡± Zhao Rong nodded slightly, took a deep breath, let out a carefree laugh, and returned to his courtyard. No sooner had he settled down than he saw a tall and straight man with broad sleeves and a robe, barefoot but in clogs, carrying a black lacquered pot with a red lid, push the door open and walk in. Chapter 78 03-25 - Chapter 78: Chapter 67 The Eve of the Storm Chapter 78: Chapter 67 The Eve of the Storm ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a drink.¡± ¡°Give me a moment to rest, I¡¯m dead tired.¡± ¡°What have you been so busy with that you¡¯re this worn out?¡± ¡°Hunting for treasure.¡± ¡°So, did you find it?¡± ¡°No, just wasted half a day for nothing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The man carrying the wine said quietly, then said no more. Zhao Rong leaned back in his chair, took a breath, and glanced at Lin Wenruo, who was sitting upright with a straight back. At the moment, his gaze calmly rested on the wine jar he had brought, still damp with dark mud. The two sat in silence for a while until Zhao Rong stood up, reached for a plate of neatly arranged osmanthus cakes, and pushed it in front of the man who was lost in thought. Then he went behind the room¡¯s screen to change into a different set of clothes before heading out. ¡°Try it, Su Xiaoxiao made it, it¡¯s a bit sweet.¡± Lin Wenruo glanced at the osmanthus cakes and nodded. By the time Zhao Rong had removed his headscarf and returned to the table in a loose-fitting Confucian robe, he noticed that not a single piece of the pastry on the plate had been taken. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Zhao Rong grabbed a piece with his right hand, supported it with his left, and popped it into his mouth. While chewing, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The two men left the courtyard, with the man carrying the wine leading the way as they headed west. ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we using the main gate?¡± Zhao Rong looked around curiously. The Lin estate was vast, and he had never been to the western side before. This part of the grounds had none of the scattered luxurious residences or splendid towers found elsewhere, only becoming more secluded as they walked on. Their path meandered along walkways, passing pavilions hidden within verdant forests and waters, sunlight spreading on the ground, their footfalls echoing. ¡°I promised Ziyu that I¡¯d take him for a good time at Lanxi this afternoon. We¡¯ve been putting it off since he arrived, and if we don¡¯t go now, there might not be another chance,¡± Lin Wenruo turned his head and lightly chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s not use the main gate. There are too many visitors; it¡¯s hard to get away.¡± Zhao Rong nodded in understanding, arching an eyebrow, knowing what he meant by there possibly being no other chance. The great debate between Confucianism and Daoism was tomorrow, and when Zhao Rong passed through the gates of Luojing City that morning, he had seen a long queue from afar. After finally squeezing into the city, he felt the streets teeming with throngs of people several times more than usual, and noticed quite a few people in unusual and exotic attire. Now, the entire Zhongnan Country, and even the neighboring states, were focused on Luojing. Countless people of Zhongnan Country, hermits of repute, and cultivators from the mountains had already arrived in Luojing, eagerly anticipating the debate at the Scripture Platform atop Taibai Mountain the next day. This eagerly watched discussion would completely alter the fate of Zhongnan Country; only one party, Confucianism or Daoism, would be able to remain in Zhongnan Country with rightful claim and discourse. Moreover, Zhao Rong had noticed on his return to the estate that many guests had come calling. The entrance was bustling with carriages and horses, and the stewards and servants were too busy to keep their feet on the ground. ¡°Aren¡¯t you entertaining guests, Wenruo? I saw many people at your place today.¡± The tall scholar who had played a pivotal role in organizing tomorrow¡¯s grand event in Zhongnan said calmly: ¡°They are all opportunists. When there was a need to take sides and offer help a few days ago, they all found excuses and were nowhere to be seen. Now, with the debate about to begin and the tide likely to turn, they suddenly emerged, betting on both sides. Chances are, right after leaving the Lanxi estate, they would head straight to the top of Taibai Mountain.¡± ¡°Those ¡®honored guests¡¯ are dispensable. Why bother with them? Accompanying Ziyu in drinking and enjoying the view is much more important¡­¡± Lin Wenruo suddenly stopped walking, his words coming to a halt as he turned to look outside the gallery. Zhao Rong followed his gaze and saw an open area in front of a secluded pavilion by the water to the left of the gallery, where only a few trees stood. Lin Wenruo pursed his lips, ¡°Wait a moment, Ziyu.¡± With those words, the man carrying the wine headed toward that pavilion. His steps quickened, but as he came closer, they slowed, and finally, he stopped in front of a tree, looking up. Zhao Rong stood with his hands clasped behind him, leaning against a column, squinting as he observed the leaves; it appeared to be a gingko tree. After a while, the man with the wine returned and joined the young Confucian scholar waiting in the gallery. They then entered a secluded path and left the Lin estate. The two men spent their time at Lanxi, which seven hundred years ago was a royal garden. Crossing the distant bridge, riding a lotus boat, scaling Daiyan Rock, striding over Song Creek, climbing Cui Mountain, admiring Pear Pavilion, visiting Echo Valley. As the sun gradually set, the two enjoyed their outing to the fullest and returned home content, leisurely making their way back to the Lin family estate. Zhao Rong and Lin Wenruo were discussing some matters for the next day on their way back when they prepared to bid each other farewell at a certain fork. However, suddenly, an unexpected figure emerged from the side of the road. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Lin Qingxuan, accompanied by servants and followers, hurried back to the Lin family estate from within Luojing City, sitting alone in the carriage, silent and uncommunicative. After nearly ten days of recovery, his injuries had mostly healed. Only his face, which someone had slapped at Zuiweng Pavilion that day, still hadn¡¯t fully recovered and was slightly swollen. Inside the carriage, he closed the doors and windows, pulled the curtains, and hid himself in darkness. Apart from feeling the slight rocking of the spacious carriage, he was cut off from the outside world, as if that was the only way to keep the secrets in his heart concealed. In the darkness, his body trembled slightly, his breathing rough and unsteady. His teeth, which he had been clenching, now trembled, right hand balled into a tight fist. No longer displaying the smile and composure he had in front of that woman not long ago. Gradually, he opened his right fist, looking down. Although he was in a pitch-black carriage unable to see, he knew it was there through the subtle pressure in his palm, lying silently, smeared with his sweat. How could he have so foolishly taken it in the first place!? And that friend who tricked him into going to Fengqi Building turned out to be a man from Chongxu Temple. He left his followers outside the door and entered the room. Instead of the top courtesan he had chosen, he met a woman waiting there with a smile. With the bumps of the carriage ride, his mind wandered, remembering the words of the woman he once considered his sister but now avoided at all costs, whispered in his ear. He had lost count of how many times he had reflected on it during the trip. Find the man he knew as Zhao Ziyu, find a way to administer the medicine from the little porcelain bottle in his hand. Once successful, Chongxu Temple would forgive the sins of the Lanshi family. All the responsibility for these audacious acts would fall on Lin Wenruo alone. The Lanshi family could then continue to stay in Zhongnan Country. And when the time came, Chongxu Temple would support him, Lin Qingxuan, as the new Family Head of the Lanshi family¡­ Beads of sweat covered Lin Qingxuan¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t wipe them away, instead licking his dry lips. After returning to Zhongnan Country, he learned that under Lin Wenruo¡¯s leadership, the family had actually dared to challenge Chongxu Temple, something he found hard to believe. Due to an incident in his youth, he had always been pessimistic about reform, and the shadow of Chongxu Temple loomed over him. In his opinion, Chongxu Temple, having stood on Zhongnan Mountain for a thousand years, was not so easily overthrown. Lin Wenruo, gambling with the lives of the entire clan, was simply a madman. However, aside from his identity as a direct descendant, he held no power or influence within the family, unable to steer the direction of the great carriage that was the Lanshi family. Lin Qingxuan gripped the small porcelain bottle in his right hand again, containing the medicine someone wanted him to administer to Zhao Ziyu. According to her, its effects wouldn¡¯t take place immediately, allowing him a safe escape. The man inside the carriage lifted his left hand and harshly wiped the sweat from his face. Damn it, why did he take the porcelain bottle from her hands in the first place? It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t tell anyone, and this will not be leaked. He reassured himself. Besides, he wasn¡¯t going to do it, so what was there to fear? But even as he thought this, the deep and meaningful smile of the woman as she left, and¡­ In the dense darkness, the man reached out to touch his still-swollen face. And the fact that the man at Zuiweng Pavilion that day, who should have been his elder brother, bestowed upon him seven echoes of the zither string for the sake of a damned outsider. The humiliation of that day was vivid in his memory. The man¡¯s gaze darkened and turned inscrutable.